ã€ŠSerenity Lost - A Sci-Fi Odysseyã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Scorned But Without Regret

    ¡®This trip would not be a happy one. I''ve known that for a cycle now. Although it''s not like there''s been much happiness in my life since the end of the war. Unfortunately, as much as I hate dwelling on it, I can''t think of anything else while staring at the endless expanse of stars and the shrinking Space Terminal in the distance.¡¯

    So she placed her hand upon it and gazed at the reflection instead.

    A slim and tall young woman of nineteen cycles, posed elegantly in her four-inch, ankle strap boots. She was dressed in the finest maroon silk dress, with sheer lace resembling snake scales that gave glimpses of her unblemished fair skin. Blonde hair, like strands of gold flowed in the artificial breeze and shimmered in the light. This was further accentuated by piercing, almond-shaped ruby eyes, paired with exquisite sharp eyebrows and soft eyelashes. To which the many gemstones adorning her, paled in comparison. Finally, she had full, red lips and pink cheeks. When coupled with her seemingly impossible beauty, any smile she made would doubtlessly freeze people in place.

    ¡®But that woman isn''t me. Those eyes aren''t mine. Nor are those lips. Neither are those breasts puffing out from her tight dress and those hips. She was the first wife of the Imperial Count Dahl.¡¯

    Guila Cassiana Dahl.

    ¡®The woman I had to become to please her powerful husband. However, despite her beauty and prominent position, it didn¡¯t even matter. In fact, that only made it worse.¡¯

    And¡­ all that truly remained from before, were her long, pointed ears.

    Inevitably however, she was also reminded of the towering visages that looked at her with disdain.

    ¡°There she goes again, wandering unaccompanied." A woman whispered from above.

    "Shocking that basic modesty becoming of a woman is beyond her." Added another, while nodding to herself. "She really is good for nothing"

    Then came the onslaught of murmurs from the dozen or so other passengers. It almost seemed like they were keeping their voices down for her sake,  but in actuality, they were only making a display of how tactful and noble they were, to the others. The truth was that they wanted her to hear every word, every accusation; ¡°Forever loose, even when draped in Imperial colors.¡± And their backhanded support. ¡°We should introduce our daughter to her, surely she¡¯ll be able to learn from her example.¡±

    However, she couldn¡¯t get angry about it. She couldn¡¯t complain, and she absolutely could not clench her purse, since they were far too observant to miss such an obvious sign of weakness. She can only thank them for being merciful enough to leave it at words.

    ¡®But I still have my pride¡­.¡¯ So she gathered whatever strength she still had left, and kept her back straight; eyes forward. Guila didn¡¯t even grant them a glance through their reflections on the glass. Acting the part of a Countess¡­ As her husband¡¯s wife. But alone and under their constant gaze, that strength wavered. ''I have to leave.¡¯

    Unable to stomach any more of the situation, Guila walked off the viewing deck, still acting as expected of her position. Doing so actually elicited praise from the younger noblewomen, but even that remained barbed. Thankfully, none of them tried to follow her and soon enough, she was wandering aimlessly down the corridors. Tho she managed to keep her posture and expressions presentable, her mind was a mess and she practically deaf and blind to everything around her. That was, until she came across a small hallway, leading towards a metal door that was flush with the hull¡¯s wall. She thought about it for a moment, then quickly scanned her surroundings.

    Nobody was looking at her. Realizing that, the last of her noble facade crumbled down and she ran into the room, shutting the door behind her. Only then did she finally allow cold tears to run down her cheeks. ¡°Do I really deserve this?¡± She knew nobody would answer. But maybe because that was the case, she was able to smile bitterly at her surroundings. ¡°... now I''m hiding in a broom closet¡­¡±

    ¡®This is my reward? After everything? Even though¡­ Even though¡­ after becoming this shameful, I made sure not to wallow. Even after I kept moving forward, despite knowing it would just grind me down further...! After all I¡¯ve had to endure - will have to endure, despite everything!¡¯ She hugged herself tightly, her long, coffin-style fingernails digging deep into her upper arms.

    ''¡­ but I was willing to accept it all¡­ all for just one thing!'' Just thinking about it felt like there were massive hands around Guila''s neck, choking her to death and it took everything to not sob, to not voice out and shatter what was left of her hard-won image. In fact, she did everything she possibly could to combat her trembling knees and gasping breaths. ''One! A rope that wouldn¡¯t be another noose around my neck! Just-!¡¯

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Now her lips quivered and her stomach twisted in agony. Standing became impossible, so she instead curled up tight and pressed her back against the door. Until soon enough, she fell to her knees, staring at the reflective ceiling. ¡°...At least the closet isn''t dusty yet.¡° A wry grin formed from her trembling lips, somehow thinking it would help, but then it echoed back and just became another reminder of her current situation.

    ¡°... why?¡± As if exhaled along with that question, all physical sensation just faded away. Nothing felt real anymore, while she stared back at the emotionless, yellow-pupiled eyes that seemed to mock her with their glow. ¡°All I wanted was for you¡­ who I''ve supported loyally and¡­ even learned to love¡­ to at least be loyal, as well¡­¡±

    Dazed, she kept staring, knowing full well the answer to her own question. Yet still too cowardly to do what she needed to in order to stop this pain. ¡®Or¡­¡¯ She stared down at the pendant which hung from her neck, nestled between her breasts. ¡®... am I, really?''

    Suddenly, a soft door knock stirred Guila from her blank gaze.

    "Mistress¡­?" The soft, feminine voice yanked her back violently from the recesses of her mind. With more energy than she thought she still had, Guila sprang back onto her feet! ¡°I saw you from the hallway and. I don''t think we should be-"

    ''Shut up!'' Guila turned on her heels and swung the door wide open.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The voice rang out again, followed by the sound of them stepping back. But even without wiping her tears, Guila had no problem recognizing the accursed figure standing before her. "...Master said for us to meet him at the Apiary for dinner."

    Vulpine ears atop a head of long, shimmering magenta hair - as if to challenge the more subdued angle of Guila''s ears. Meekly staring up with its soft round eyes of nearly the same hue, which contrasted her innate resting glare. Then it blinked, and put on a shocked expression.

    "M-Mistress!? What happened? What¡¯s wrong?" This petite but toned, bronze-skinned girl wearing a short-skirt dress and pumps, both in a similar style to hers was¡­

    Guila Cassiana Dahl''s replacement, Ariel Kireia Dahl.

    "... please tell me, I¡¯ll-" Guila''s palm struck the Vulpina''s cheeks with a resounding smack, nearly causing it to fall over. The thing that didn''t even look twenty, stared at her, wide-eyed and barely able to keep standing; its ears and tail straightened in terror. "M-mistress¡­ I¡­" She quickly slapped it again, but this time with the back of her hand. So what if her rings bruised it? She should be afforded this much leeway, shouldn''t she? Guila thought to herself.

    "... I''m sorry¡­! I¡­ I don''t know what I did wro-!?" It finally flinched into silence when she raised her hand for a third time.

    ¡®Finally, it was learning!¡¯

    "I don''t want to hear you speak." The coldness of her own voice surprised Guila. Was it all the anger? The regret? Despair? She didn¡¯t know. But there was one thing she knew for sure. She had to take it all out on this thing and she wasn''t even halfway done. ¡®How else am I supposed to see him again, unless I did this?! Unless I¡­!¡¯

    ''... hic..!" Tears ran down the Vulpina''s cheeks. It didn''t understand why it was being hurt. It came here because her husband told it to. He must''ve thought that it would be good for them to walk together, and didn''t even think twice about it. Now, it was on its knees, quivering like a newborn foal. It was terrified. After all, the woman it was supposed to serve was beating it and yet crying while doing so. But Guila had no guilt. She was justified in her rage.

    ¡®I am¡­!¡¯ She clenched her hands into fists, purposefully digging her nails into her palms. As if doing so could help her deal with the frustration better. But more than anything, the action only made the thing cower even further, placing both hands onto its mouth. Its ears were now also folded over its head and its tail was hidden away from Guila.

    "... I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I won''t do it again¡­" As much as it tried to follow her orders, it couldn¡¯t help but plead. Only after seeing it like that, did Guila loosen her stance and take a deep breath.

    ¡®I¡­ I really am a disgusting tramp, aren''t I? Is that why you never had a child with me? Then I can''t blame you, can I? But what now? I can¡¯t bring it to my husband with a swollen face.¡¯

    Realizing what she needed to do, Guila turned her attention to her periphery and chose one of the widgets which were superimposed onto her vision. A short second later, a digital map appeared on the corner of her left eye. There was a clinic at the end of the hallway connected to this one.

    "Come on. Let''s go." Her cold, hateful, and trembling voice still hadn''t gone away. But, despite being so terrified, the thing was easily able to get up. Although, now it was slouched and staring at its own feet. ¡®Look at her.¡¯ Guila thought as she glanced back at its much smaller figure.

    Submissive and obedient. Yet also athletic. Not only that, but despite being just a few inches shorter, it was able to exude a youthfulness that she could never regain. It was clearly the complete opposite of her. Custom made. That was the explanation. The only possible one. So maddening was that knowledge that Guila grabbed its hair and forced the thing to look up. she leaned in with gritted teeth and glared into its desperately darting eyes. But this time, even though it was getting hurt yet again, its lips were pursed tightly.

    The thing¡¯s ability to adapt was almost admirable.

    "So diligent, aren¡¯t you?!¡± She growled with all the hate she could muster and pulled even harder, forcing it to tip toe; invigorated by the fact that nobody would be watching them here. ¡°Never forget that you¡¯re a toy! So you better devote your everything to that role! A test tube abomination like you, has no other purpose! Is that understood, doll!?¡±

    It closed its eyes, hugged itself and sobbed again. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t an answer. So she yanked it¡¯s hair again.

    ¡°Y-yes mistress¡­¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    But she didn''t let go. Not yet.

 Chapter 2 - Accepting Ones Reality

    "Vatgrown"

    That was the collective term used for all genetically-cultured mammalian humanoids which usually hail from the Empire. They consist of a wide range of species, from the terrestrial Felisa and Caenia, to the flight-capable Avea. These also included amphibious species like the Balaenoa and Elasmoa. But the most popular of them all were the Vulpina, since their well-mapped genetic base allowed for the highest number of viable modifications during embryogenesis.

    The process started with chromosome alterations of the donor egg and stem cells. Then it takes 50 to 90 days after fertilization, for the equivalent of a human baby to form. However, they are almost always left within their growing vats until they reach adulthood or some stage in between. Clearly, the thing in Guila''s hand was no exception. Once it was released from the vat, it would''ve immediately been outfitted with a stimulation and life support apparatus, before being slid into a Learning Pod.

    During the next nine days, its muscles would be developed and the desired memories are conditioned into its head. These would''ve come in waves, as videos, pictures and voice recordings, so that in its perspective, it was present for all of them. It was a necessary procedure, since they''d be worse than newborns otherwise - barely even able to breathe on their own. This was also the opportunity for the commissioner to tailor the Vatgrown in whatever style they wished. Whether it was their skills, habits, and even speech quirks.

    However, the true value of the Vatgrown was never in what they were given. Instead, it was in their capacity to learn, improve and adapt, all to fuel their innate desire to satisfy their masters in every way that they could. But to Guila, this fact offered her a golden opportunity. One that she could use to destroy it from the inside out. After all, she''d be able to tear apart those integral memories, one by one.

    Luckily for it, though, Guila found such a course of action too tedious in the long run and, maybe, in the back of her head, she felt that it was going a bit too far. All that she would ever need from it as it''s Mistress was something to crush in her spare time. So, knowing that, she started swinging Ariel''s hair around, forcing the thing to dance. It whimpered again, but it''s dexterity only irritated her further.

    Slowly, a smile formed as the thought of kicking it came to mind. But as tantalizing as that was, it would''ve been far too obvious. So instead, she just raised her right foot slightly, in an attempt to trip the Vulpina, and-

    [We will commence the synchronized jump in 120 seconds. As a precaution, all viewing platforms will be closed to avoid blindness and nausea.] Interrupted by the PA system, Guila paused, loosening her grip as she placed her foot back down. [Please proceed as usual without alarm, there won¡¯t be any effects on passengers and it will be over in a short while.]

    Even if it was a coincidence. When finally given the opportunity of a somewhat cleared mind, or at least, the opportunity to think of something else, Guila managed to step away from that line; from going beyond ¡®abuse¡¯, for reasons that this thing had no control or power over. Since, looking at it objectively, in a way, the thing was also a victim to its circumstances. But she had no plans to take anything back. Much less to ask for forgiveness. The only path that Guila still had left was to double down.

    "... let¡¯s go, doll. My husband will get tired of waiting."

    ¡®This was going to be how our relationship started. We will live under the same roof, share the same room, the same man - always keeping up appearances in front of him and those around us. But we¡¯re never going to be friends, much less sisters. My relationship with my husband is also going to be similarly strained. I only wish I was stupider. If I was, I wouldn¡¯t be thinking of the future - I would just be doing everything in the heat of the moment, without any worry.¡¯

    It was with thoughts like these, that they reached the clinic. They did pass by several other passengers, but none of them gave her or the doll a second look. With a hiss, the automatic sliding doors slid to the sides and revealed a male nurse fiddling with a pen.

    ¡°Hello! What seems to be the problem¡­¡± The nurse¡¯s voice trailed off as he greeted them. His eyes darted between Guila and the toy following behind her, before he eventually gestured to it and asked; ¡°May I¡­?¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She answered coldly, before turning towards it too. ¡°Follow him and behave. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself."

    ¡°...yes, mistress¡­¡± The nurse took it to the back where Guila could just barely peek through the curtains and see him leading it to a chair, before retrieving a medicine kit. Everything from first aid, to applying a cold compress and then finally, a bit of makeup to cover it all up.

    That reminded her. It didn¡¯t have make-up. But she did. Shaking her head, Guila made her way to the bathroom. Immediately after she went in, she heard the two of them talking. Guessing from the hushed voices and the fact that they waited for her to be out of the room, the conversation must be about telling someone about what it was experiencing. Trite words for those who actually can¡¯t do anything about their situation.

    With a sigh, she resigned herself to stare at the mirror¡­ and saw her ugly self reflected in its entirety. She promptly turned the tap, took off her rings, and began washing it all off. But the makeup was stubborn, resulting only in even more black and cherry red streaks covering her face.

    ¡®Why can''t anything just go as I want it to!?'' Flushed with anger, she grabbed the nearby soap and washed her face again, taking her dress into account by bending over the marble sink, so as to not wet it.

    She scratched furiously away at her cheeks, eyelids, lips, and chin, all to erase the still-resisting makeup that caked her face. But as more mascara, blush, and lipstick disappeared into the drain - the void in her chest only worsened, in turn. When it was finally all gone, She could hardly even breathe. But once again, Guila grabbed either side of the sink, raised her head, and forced herself to calm down - she couldn''t break the image she''d spent so long creating. So she redirected that loathing at the mirror, her expression a mix of hatred and despair.

    ¡®It still isn¡¯t me. But it almost looks like me. The me that I can barely remember now. Who¡¯s name I haven¡¯t spoken since that day.'' The silence lingered as she stewed on the image staring back at her. It almost seemed like she could hear each single droplet drip from her face and land into the sink. But then, once again, there was a knock on the door and that snapped Guila out of her stupor.

    ¡°... m-mistress¡­¡± Its voice came through the door. Soft and unsure of itself, but still obviously trying. ¡°... I have a towel¡­ for you.¡±

    Guila pursed her lips. Should she say thank you? Did the nurse tell her to do it or did she decide to do it on her own? No. No... she shook her and sighed. She didn¡¯t want the thing, and needless to say, it wouldn''t want to be with her, either. But surely that did not mean she couldn¡¯t at least act decent when it was in her favor to do so.

    ¡°Thank you, Ariel.¡± Guila wasn''t sure as to how long it took for her to answer, but as soon as she did, the door opened and the toy entered. Though staring at the floor, it held the towel tightly with trembling hands before offering it to her with outstretched arms.

    She didn''t receive it immediately though, since her eyes were glued to the thing¡¯s still swollen but no longer discolored cheek. The wound on its lip was also covered up by lipstick. The nurse was no miracle worker, but Guila understood the work that he had cut out for him, and she couldn''t help but awe. However, the small bathroom was quickly feeling cramped, so she finally grabbed the towel out of its hands.

    ¡°Go back outside. Your tail will get wet.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I will wait outside.¡±

    Guila was already drying her face when the door clicked shut, then she heard the nurse¡¯s voice again. Was he congratulating it? Or chiding it? Did it even matter? It didn''t take long for her to re-apply her makeup. The process felt self-flagellating, covering up what little recognition she had with her bare face, but it was necessary. After which, she put her rings back on, folded the towel and brought it outside.

    As expected, the toy, as well as the nurse were standing side by side, waiting for her.

    "Thank you." She told the nurse who nodded briefly, then passed him the somewhat stained towel before walking out with the doll, wordlessly following two steps behind her. "This is¡­ better, isn''t it?¡¯ Guila guessed. ¡®I''ll eventually get tired of being angry. At least with our positions clear, there wouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡¯

    After a few more flights of stairs, since she didn¡¯t want to take the crowded elevators, the white hall opened up to a gigantic atrium. The area''s centerpiece was a massive glass dome that contained a small rainforest. It was one part of Serenity¡¯s Multi-Biome Nature Reserve. But it was contrasted by and flanked in every direction by all kinds of restaurants, malls and residential ''buildings''. She could even see the viewing deck they were at, from here.

    At least a thousand people were in Guila''s cone of vision at all times. However, she didn¡¯t have to worry about getting lost. The Apiary that they were supposed to meet her husband in, was a luxury restaurant in the middle of the park. At least, that¡¯s where the maps in her periphery and on the wall, said it was. Guila then turned towards the toy. Just the sight of it''s blank expression made her want to slap it again. But the last thing she wanted was to make a show of herself here. Given all the eyes.

    ¡°Move closer. I won''t look for you if you get lost."

    "... yes, mistress."

 Chapter 3 - Turning Point

    It was humid but not unpleasant.

    That was the first thing Guila noticed. Second was the distinct lack of any loud human sounds or artificial smells. The dome completely cut off anything from the outside. Which meant, she was free to enjoy strolling through the rainforest. If only there weren''t any other people or families with their kids also wandering about. At least, they were few and far between.

    Singing birds, the rustling and scents of trees, the sound of boars, streams and so many more. Even though it was all controlled and treated more like a zoo than an actual nature reserve, Guila actually enjoyed it. So much that she forgot the emptiness weighing her down. He knew that this would help her calm down. It¡¯s only too bad he didn¡¯t think of actually stopping all of this beforehand. But that¡¯s just how he was. So careless and yet, so attentive¡­

    The toy didn¡¯t say a thing while they walked. However, she could swear that it seemed ready to pounce whenever there was a squirrel or small bird nearby. In fact, just now, it stopped to stare at the capybaras next to the stream. Of course, it still looked sad and disheartened from Guila''s perspective. But it''s ears and tail were constantly twitching.

    "Tsk. What are you doing? We''re already late because we had to head for the clinic. Do I have to pull you by the hair again?"

    "Please forgive me, Mistress!" It quickly grabbed the hem of its skirt and lowered its head. "... I promise not to get distracted anymore!"

    "Your voice offends my ears. Speak less."

    "... yes."

    Clearly, that nurse and the thing''s affinity with this place had somehow given it the necessary strength of will to speak as much as it has. Was it truly such a simple creature? Either way, she couldn¡¯t let that go on. There was no doubt now that this thing was more than capable of jumping back up from one or two of her attempts to stomp on it. However, that just meant she needed to do it constantly. Until the spring of its heart could no longer return to its original shape.

    But aggravatingly enough, the time needed for such an endeavor was much, much longer than what it took to arrive at the Apiary - which was now visible through the trees. It was a not-so-busy one floor, open air restaurant, made primarily out of wood, surrounded by a blooming sea of many different flowers. It was like an entirely separate ecosystem isolated from the forest around it, and the closer they got, the more prominent the sound of bees became.

    He always had a good eye for aesthetics and Guila couldn''t help but smile as the beautiful sight seemed to sweep away all her negative thoughts. She didn¡¯t even mind it as a curious buzzer approached and landed on her hair, since she knew these creatures were docile and possessed no stingers. The thing on the other hand, didn¡¯t like their approach though, since it folded its ears down again. Guila was about to comment on it, but unfortunately, that was all the reprieve, she was to be afforded.

    "That''s Count Dahl''s estranged wife, is it not?" It was the same woman from before. Still blatantly gossiping and signaling for the other¡¯s to start. She was a Baroness. One of the louder voices in Imperial Society who ridiculed Guila constantly.

    "I heard that before being wed, she was constantly sneaking into factories to sleep with the working men."

    "Oh my! Typical Federation tramp, no sense of restraint nor chastity!"

    "I feel so sorry for the great Count, being forced to take in such a shameful thing for a wife. Isn''t that why she is yet to sire him a child? Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t that also the reason the doll was made?"

    "Because not even our machines can rid her of all the diseases, right?"

    "I thought that was just a rumor! But if my Lady is saying it, then it must be true!"

    Fifteen minutes was all Guila got before they just had to open their mouths. Five women, the Baroness and 4 Praetor-wives seated around a table in an outdoor caf¨¦, with five more men around them, watching them. Attendants, or more accurately, wardens.

    But no matter how much rage she harbored for these gossiping whores, she couldn''t bring shame to her husband. If Guila lashed out here, she¡¯d be quickly apprehended and he would become a laughingstock behind closed drapes - an impotent man that couldn''t control his wife. However, she wasn''t going to keep taking it either. Her outbursts against the toy had sufficiently chipped away at her emotional restraints. These so-called noblewomen who''d never worked for anything and who''s only value came from who they¡¯d married, had been a pain in her side for far too long. ''At least I earned my position!''

    She just needed a second to think over her words. "Excuse me, Baroness." She walked over, exuding her learned grace which only elicited glares from the other noblewomen who were of similar age to her. ''You whores that were forced to settle for less when my-''

    "Guila."

    Even though it was just her name, just uttering it was an irrefutable command to turn around and lower her head. To acknowledge his presence and act accordingly. And so, she did. With her right hand on top of the other and placed upon her abdomen.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Praise be to the Lord Count!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Count Dahl!"

    "Your excellence, please pardon us!"

    The synchronized sound of the men''s salutes, preceded the women''s panicked attempts to get up and show respect. To the point that they spoke over each other.

    "I was wondering what took so long. Catching up with old friends, I see?" He asked, his voice deep and commanding, like a roar, despite his tone being so calm and almost inviting.

    "... yes, dear." She answered. "I''m sorry for taking so long."

    "I don''t blame you, Guila. But there is a lot we have to talk about. None of you mind, do you?"

    "Of course not, Lord Count! We''d dare not keep you waiting any longer!"

    Given their height difference - him being two feet taller - Guila was only able to see his black suit pants, starting from his knees, and his leather shoes when he approached. But she didn''t dare to raise her head any further. Nor did any other women here. Such was expected of them. But... of course, there was one aberrant; the owner of those sickeningly familiar pair of magenta pumps and tanned legs diagonally behind him. Only it didn''t have to bow.

    "You heard them." He offered Guila his left hand, far larger than her own and adorned only by a solitary ring on his fourth finger. "Let us be off. A cold dinner is no dinner at all."

    "Yes¡­" She reached for his outstretched palm with almost trembling hands. What exactly had that doll told him while she was lost in her own thoughts?! If it hadn''t told him yet, then what if it took this chance to do so?! Much to her chagrin, Guila had just realized how soft she¡¯d actually been to it.

    "Guila?" He turned around just as they were about to enter the restaurant. "Why are you so-"

    His voice was cut off by a gut-trembling explosion which flickered all the lights. Then everything went black, followed by a cacophony of tumbling trees, sliding earth, bleating animals, shattering glass and shrill screams. The ship trembled and shook, like a massive earthquake was underway. In her panic, Guila pulled her hands back to cover her head from the falling glass. But then, her footing gave way and the wind rushed at her from below.

    She knew that she was falling. Yet in spite of that, she smiled as orange flashes came from below, granting her one last look at the man she loved, before he disappeared into the distance.¡® Ah. So you can make that kind of face for me¡­ It''s okay. I only hope your eyes are worse than mine. So you don''t have to worry about looking for me. Because disappearing into an abyss is exactly what I deserve.'' It wasn''t long until all the light around her was permanently consumed by darkness.

    ''¡­ you''d better not die, doll. What''s the point of being a replacement, if you can''t even outlast me? Serve him as best as you can. He deserves nothing less.¡¯

    <hr>

    [Attention all passengers. Due to experiencing technical difficulties, we will weaken the artificial gravity to allow for faster rescues and recovery. Please do not be alarmed. It will be over very soon.]

    With the initial chaos now over, the flurry of blaring announcements could finally be heard. But even that felt quiet amidst the creaking and snapping of the vessel. However, in the middle of all that chaos, there was one black-haired man - more than seven feet tall - hunched over and staring into the lightless abyss of mangled steel and earth which his wife disappeared into.

    "... Guila." He whispered her name, then glanced to his right and also found no trace of the magenta-haired Vulpina. Instead, there was just another part of the massive gap that led straight down. The Nature Reserve had crumbled down in a rough shape around him. None of the glass fell upon him either. But when he finally felt himself float off the floor, he knew neither his wife nor his Vulpina were blessed with the same luck he was.

    "... I lost both of them." Count Dahl muttered as he calmly straightened his suit and patted down his legs.

    Once done, he turned around to see a large group approaching quickly from beyond the ruined Apiary, now filled with injured guests and staff that also managed to avoid falling in. It was comprised of two-dozen other men dressed either in three-piece suits or military attire, all led by a mirror image of himself. The same exact outfit, the same sized gut that spilled over their belts, the same round, yet shapely face. They also had the same red irises and orange pupils, but different hairstyles. The Count''s was slicked back, while the other man''s hair was styled to stand.

    "Hiiro, report.¡± The Count commanded coldly as he further scanned their surroundings. ¡°You were headed here for a reason, no?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± In contrast, his twin, Hiiro, responded with a conflicted look. He clearly wanted to talk about something else, something that he viewed to be of much higher importance. However, their statuses did not allow that, so he straightened his back and reported. ¡°Serenity has been in hyperspeed for the past 30 minutes. Which is six times longer than what it should¡¯ve been. More than likely, that¡¯s the reason behind the structural degradation.¡± But rather than focused on the Count, Hiiro''s1eyes kept searching the surrounding area.

    ¡°We could be anywhere in the Orion-Cygnus arm, right now and we were unable to confirm the rest of the fleet¡¯s presence."

    The Count made no apparent reaction, still staring at him with his glowing orange-red eyes, but Hiiro knew that his younger brother was busy planning.

    ¡°We¡¯ll split up.¡± He then ordered. ¡°Six of you will accompany me to the bridge and secure it. We¡¯ll stop this ship as soon as we can.¡± Next, he glanced at something in his periphery. ¡°Zhang, Suoh, you are to meet up with the Duke and Stellarch, they should still be at the Aegiale Theater. Tell them that I require ¡®Executive Military Command¡¯ as soon as possible and to prepare for a possible evacuation. If the ship stops before you return and we regain wireless comms, then expect further orders.¡±

    ¡°Another six led by Hiiro will secure our shipment at C Deck 644, guard it until further orders. The rest will scatter and help as many as you can in the area, starting with the restaurant, then await further orders from me or the Major, protecting any Imperial citizens you encounter.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t y-?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re dead, Major.¡± The Count cut him off, just as he was about to speak out. He then opened his palm, which had been tightly clenched until then, revealing a familiar ring. Her wedding ring. ¡°You¡¯ll need this to lift the safeties. The suits might prove necessary.¡±

    ¡°You could save the ring but not the wearer?!¡± Hiiro roared, overcome by rage. He clenched his fists tight, barely held back by loyalty and the love he still held for his younger brother. But, one more word- if he just said one more word out of line, then-

    ¡°If I had grabbed her, she¡¯d have been swung against the ship and the jagged edges would¡¯ve torn her apart.¡± The Count¡¯s expression still hadn¡¯t changed, nor did his voice or tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to suffer during her last moments, Hiiro. Now do you have any other questions?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The older brother paused then stared at the ring forlorn, but as the screams around them built up, he shook his head and took it. ¡°Lieutenant, you¡¯re with me.¡±

 Chapter 4 - A Terrible Blunder

    I stood before a much taller man in a well-tailored black suit. Although I could not see his face through the embroidered silk veil, I did not need to. For I already knew who this man was.

    Someone nearby kept talking, but I didn''t understand what he said, so I instead turned to my left, towards the pews. Only to find a massive but almost empty, luxuriously decorated venue.

    I stared at the seats where my family should¡¯ve been. Instead there were grown men whom I didn''t even recognize and finally, an old couple I¡¯d only met once. Then, everything blurred out of focus, like water on ink as a chill spread through my cheeks.

    When my veil was finally lifted and my chin was held between his index and thumb, all I could see were glowing orange-red eyes staring back, as my lips were taken by him.

    "... ngh!"

    It was some time before Guila regained consciousness. But as soon as she did, she was greeted by red streaks of emergency light piercing through pine tree leaves. She could feel that her dress had been ripped and torn, though she thought it was still usable. Her high heels and purse were also gone, along with most of her jewelry. The many cuts and bruises all over her body stung terribly and breathing was even a struggle. Her neck had also gotten stiff, while the entire left side of her body felt sore and difficult to move. Most likely, she landed on it.

    But she didn''t even get to rub the white flashes away from her eyes, before she noticed something heavy shifting above her, and then the large weight on her lower back pressed down on her. Fear immediately ran up Guila¡¯s spine. She tried to crawl, but then she realized that her left hand was limp. She was down to one hand and one leg.

    "Aaa-Argh!" Cold sweat washed over her as she desperately squirmed, all the while feeling something wet and warm against her thighs. Disgustingly vivid scenes of her spine and hips getting crushed were all that ran through Guila¡¯s head, while the freezing metal floor sapped any heat she had left. ''I have to get back to his side!'' Inch by inch, with her heart pounding like a drum and her gasps drowning out everything else, Guila moved towards the red light. ''I¡¯m so¡­ close!''

    ¡°Aagh!" With the last of her strength, Guila screamed and shoved the remaining pine branches away, until she was finally outside the canopy from the waist up. But, before she could scan her surroundings properly, tears ran down her cheeks. She barely even heard the sound of creaking wood and rolling pebbles behind her due to her own sobs and gasping.

    ¡°... I¡¯m alive¡­ I¡¯m alive¡­¡± Guila kept repeating, her knees curled against her chest. Every part of her was still there. She was whole and still warm to the touch. Her left hand was dislocated and her right thigh was gashed and bleeding, but right now, that was fine. ''All that matters is that I''m not a cripple.¡¯

    "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you." She kept repeating, hugging herself tighter. ¡®I didn''t lose my chance. I''m still worthy to return to him. I can still make him love me. I still have one more chance to be his wife.¡¯ That chance was enough.

    She noticed that her wedding ring was missing, but that didn''t even matter. It was a ring made during a time when she didn''t love him. So it didn''t count, anyway. Commissioning - no - making a new set of rings would be much better, she thought. With a defiant grin, she rolled back onto her stomach and pushed herself up by the elbows. ''I will force that accursed toy of our lives, and properly wield the name of Countess that they so foolishly gave me. I may have wasted one year due to my passiveness, but I have my whole life ahead of me, and they will all suffer for it! But more than anything¡­ out of everything¡­!¡¯

    "... nothing! Is going to¡­ stop me! Do you hear me?! I will find you! And you will love me! Do you understand?!" Guila roared, hoarse and strained though she was. She was going to make this second chance mean something, even if it was to be the death of her. High with such passion, she pushed herself to sit up, finding the strength to tear off the hem of her dress and used it as a bandage around her thigh.

    Luckily, it wasn''t the thin kind of cloth, since her dress was tailored to be worn without underwear and there were plenty of new tears. But, once she came down from that high, she understood that the first course of action was to figure out her current location. So she once again glanced at her periphery and picked one of the apps. It took a couple seconds and some static for her eyes to get used to the pitch-black and dim red light. But Guila wasn¡¯t prepared for the carnage that awaited her.

    She stood upon what was essentially a mountain range of debris that traced a five hundred meter line across a great expanse, filled with stacks of gigantic metal containers. There were probably thousands of these containers, each one around 50 meters long, 10 meters tall and 10 meters wide. Which meant she was in one of the Cargo areas, but everything was hued further in red due to how the night vision worked.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Scattered everywhere were large chunks of hard soil and dirt, as well as more trees. But of particular mention among the debris were vehicles, metal columns, concrete rubble, furniture, and¡­ more. When she checked behind her, she saw part of a wide hallway that was crushed under a large pile of trees. When she stared up above, there was nothing but pitch black darkness. Which meant the ceiling was too high for the emergency lights to reach.

    "I¡¯d rather not use the infrared just because of curiosity¡­" She let out a tired sigh, before slowly making her way down a rubble slope. It was difficult while barefoot and wounded, but she managed to get halfway down by sticking her toes into the cracked concrete slabs and coiling some exposed wiring around her still good right hand, like a rope.

    ¡®The fact that the ship is still stable despite this much damage is honestly¡­ wait. What was-¡¯ Something wet brushed against her ankle and she lost her footing! "AaAhH!" She nearly fell onto a large pile of broken glass and if not for the wires now cutting the circulation to her wrist, she would''ve fa- Guila screamed again.

    It was a hand. A man''s twisted hand. He was reaching for Guila¡¯s shoulders with his mangled fingers. Then she saw his one good eye staring straight into her¡¯s. His face had been partially crushed, his jaw was split into three and his other eye had popped out with the optic nerve snapped. Blood and gray matter seeped out from his head and covered his face completely. But he was still alive. He was still¡­

    "... he¡­l¡­"

    Then she heard them. She had no idea why she couldn¡¯t until now. But they were always there, listening while she was celebrating. Lips quivering and body trembling, Guila slowly craned her neck downwards, and there they were. Dozens of people, with agonized expressions. Some were crushed under concrete or shattered furniture. While others were cut in half, with their lower bodies still caught in jagged steel. There was even a mangled safari tram, now on its side with smashed windows and filled with pulped passengers.

    So many dead people. But they were the lucky ones. Help me. Please, help. Help me. The living all called out to her. The only one who could move. The only one who was spared. When she finally resolved herself and made her way down, those with moveable limbs clawed at the air, like they were trying to grab her from afar. Were they able to hear her landing? Their voices were certainly getting louder.

    Little about this situation made any sense. But deep in the back of her head, Guila believed that they knew what she was about to do. So she tried to give them all a smile. Instead, she gagged and threw up bile. Because she understood their agony. She knew just how close she was to becoming like them. And so, she understood their desperation to live. Just a few more inches and her right leg would be gone too. Just a few more minutes of sleep, and her hips¡­

    Guila threw up again. Still just bile. Was it supposed to be a blessing in disguise that she didn''t get to eat? Maybe. "Damn it! Shut up! I can''t help any of you! You should be wishing me good luck instead!" Without another word, Guila turned away, limping towards the nearest end of the rubble. There were still people scattered along her way. Dead and alive. Yet not a single one managed to catch her. She knew that they all wanted a second chance in some way too, beyond just wanting to be saved. But that just meant this was her redemption. Not theirs.

    ¡®So selfish! Selfish! Selfish! Selfish! Shut up all of you!¡¯ That was when she came across a certain noblewoman''s face that had been slammed against a concrete block. The top half of her head was four feet above the rest of her body, which was on the floor. This time, Guila truly was able to smile.

    "Such a shame, is it not, Madame?" It''s only too bad that it wasn''t the Baroness, she thought, hoping that the rest of the group and the doll fell to their deaths, too.

    Eventually, the voices faded into the distance and she was left in complete silence, save for the occasional creaking. Only then, did Guila finally feel safe. In fact, for some strange reason, she began to see the gigantic skyscraper-like pillars which melded into the pitch-black darkness as guardian monoliths. Perhaps they really were. Since, the cargo hold, meant to contain many times the weight that the other sections did, along with the upper decks, was built to be far sturdier and more flexible.

    She eventually reached one of the pillars and even found a massive cargo elevator that was built into it but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. Either emergency power wasn''t enough, or it had been damaged by the disaster. By this point she was too tired to even curse out, but luckily, staircases in this area were also shown on her map. Although the closest one was still quite a distance away.

    "Just a hundred meters... more... uhrk!" Of course, walking on her toes was far from comfortable. But until she somehow found and broke into a shipment of high heels, that wasn''t going to change, since she couldn¡¯t walk properly with her augmented feet. Before she could really complain about it though, her injured leg gave way and she was forced to lean against a storage container. Only to then slide down to the floor.

    The exhaustion must''ve finally taken its toll, because she soon found herself somewhere else. The images sent from her eyes into her brain, replaced. She now sat alone, bare on an unfamiliar bed, in an unfamiliar room with walls of glass that revealed a wide garden and then a forested area farther away. No lights were on and it was night time. But the light of three moons; purple, green and white, seeped in through the window and that was all she needed.

    Ever since he accepted her, the Count had kept his every word and after little more than a year by his side, he dedicated his victory to her. All she asked for and more, he gave. Now all of her belonged to him. Just as she promised.

    The searing warmth and ache he left her with was proof of their contract''s fulfillment. But not even that was enough to spare her from the chill of an empty room. It was only to be expected. But still¡­ even though she knew that her only worth to him was her mind...

    ''Couldn''t he at least have stayed beside me after our first night?¡¯

    "... who else am I supposed to turn to, in this place...?"

 Chapter 5 - Maiden Voyage I

    ¡®No! Stop it! Right now!¡¯

    What was with all these reminders? Why couldn''t her blood loss-induced hallucinations show her something happier?! She roared internally. But perhaps, that was a good thing. Her defiance and the questions that followed, were enough to pull her back from what could''ve been her final rest.

    "Uuugh!" Her own voice was painful to hear. Yet it was a sign of life. Even though she could barely hear it due to the constant ringing in her ears. Then rapid gasps escaped as Guila quickly realized that she was in a far worse state than she remembered. Now that her adrenaline had subsided, the undiluted aching of her back from almost being crushed, her wounded leg, battered body, and some sort of concussion - assaulted her all at once.

    "Eurgh¡­ hrk¡­!" Sobbing in place was all she could do for now, while questions like ''What if my mind dredged up memories to help me die painlessly?'' circled around in her head. Her gasps soon hastened further but also weakened with each one. She tried to raise her arm to try and pull herself off the floor. But there was nothing to grab. Nothing but smooth, flush metal containers. She knew that. She must''ve. But her arm still flailed aimlessly, hoping that she would get out of this somehow. That fate would open the way for her.

    Hope. That accursed, fleeting, painful thing. It was all that kept her alive for until now. No, it was the only reason that she could keep walking forward, ever since that day she threw herself into the flames. Selfish, ugly hope. She understood just how disgusting of a monster she¡¯d become, even before this trip. But she still wanted to live. If she was going to die, at least not in this desolate place, empty and dark. She wanted to die somewhere different from what she¡¯d subjected herself to. But soon enough, chills and tremors racked her body. Her eyelids felt heavier and heavier as time went on, until she could no longer keep them open. The feeling of fear and panic was stronger than it had ever been before, and yet, even her heartbeat was slowing down.

    Eventually, it would stop altogether, the more she succumbed to her injuries and blood loss. However, despite that creeping sense of resignation, she¡­ found the strength to clench her fists and whisper; "Please, let me live¡­" She pleaded with tears running down her surely pale, dirt-smeared cheeks. To whom? She didn¡¯t know. Actual faith in the Divines had faded long before she was born. But she pleaded again, lowering her head even further. "I promise¡­ I won''t ask for anything else¡­ I''ll stop being selfish¡­"

    "I''ll even accept the dol-" She cut herself off. Even during what could''ve been her final moments, she could not say such a barefaced lie. Because if someone really was listening, then they would know. "... I really don''t¡­ deserve it¡­ don''t I¡­?"

    Her lips formed a self-deprecating smile as the tears stopped flowing. Somehow, she¡¯d found some small slice of happiness. Happiness in acceptance of her fate. More and more, as the seconds ticked by, she relinquished herself to the emptiness. And then, just as the last of her senses disappeared, the ringing stopped and she felt something grab her shoulders. She was shaken violently, torn away from peaceful darkness and back into the light.

    ¡®Wait¡­ light¡­?¡¯ Guila¡¯s eyes took a moment to adjust to the torchlight pointed directly at her face. She couldn''t see the figure holding it, but she knew the hand that held her was that of a woman''s. Small and thin, almost like her own. "Tell Sereni¡­ found¡­ find others¡­!" Her words were distant, even when she was so close. But Guila understood that she was accompanied by a team.

    They were rescuers, then? She mustered whatever energy I had left, to stay conscious for just a little while longer. So that she could say what I needed to."Thank¡­ you¡­ thank... you..." Yet she never heard a response. Not even an encouragement, as she was placed onto a stretcher.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    <hr>

    None of it seemed to matter. Whatever actions the people on the ship did, whether they lived or died. None of it would change anything. That was the shared opinion of everyone that was actually in the know. The ship had been at hyperspeed for almost three hours now. Far, far longer than the original travel time of five minutes for a 15 light-year jump, which was to be followed by a week of cruising towards their destination in order to recalibrate their course.

    Artificial gravity in most of the ship had been shut down or damaged while a quarter of the mini-moon had been torn off in a large chunk, left to float somewhere in the emptiness of space. Even if a rescue attempt was to be made, the speed at which the piece was flung off and the lack of friction in space, meant that it could be anywhere. If for some reason, it was still at hyperspeed, then¡­ Well, any survivors left inside would be doomed to a slow death.

    Those left on the actual ship wouldn''t fare much better. The Count understood this, as he watched a diagram of the ship''s status on the large LED screen, accompanied with the worrying power and utility statuses across the vessel. The image then shifted to a live recording of¡­ a thick and opaque, gray polymetal sphere. Which was, unfortunately, beginning to glow red, underneath the many cracks across its surface.

    "We have no way of stopping the ship from here, or directly. Something is keeping the antimatter engine on. We are also locked out of navigation." A voice came from behind him to the right. It was the Captain of the vessel, a tall and wide man with graying hair on his temples, dressed in a white and blue uniform, and adorned with several medals on his chest. "Our engineering team tried to detach the liquid hydrogen pumps-"

    "But that didn''t work and instead damaged the engine from the inside." The Count interrupted as he gestured at the screen with his index and thumb to lower the zoom and see more of the core''s outer shell - revealing several large cracks along the surface. Due to the heat seeping from those cracks, many arcs of semi-molten slag were cut into the larger room that contained the apparatus.

    "Those fissures which tore across the western hemisphere were also caused by that disastrous attempt, weren''t they?"

    "Yes¡­" The burly man seemed to hand his head in shame, before turning to the screen beside him. "The engine''s fusion fate and power output are far beyond what it should even theoretically be capable of. Making another mistake could see the entire ship explode in a supernova." A schematic was then shown regarding the extent of the fuel cell damage. However, based on the system records, just before a chain reaction could occur, the cooling system had also functioned far beyond its limits.

    "So you aren''t doing anything at all?¡± Cold and distant, the Count turned around and asked. ¡°No, you can''t do anything at all. Because you also lost a massive amount of manpower due to that first mistake." Meanwhile, his men surrounded the bridge, brandishing bulky pistols that glowed a distinct bright green, even underneath the sharp white light from the ceiling.

    "By the Emperor, if you and your crew are the best that the Federation can offer, then I¡¯m surprised my wife was the only one to-!" He turned his head and roared; his irises glowing like flames. This was no time to be driven by emotions. He had to first gather as much information as he could, so that he could see his countrymen to safety.

    However, it was too late for that, as the once meek and ashamed crewmen now raised their heads and glared back with twice the hate of the Imperials. But the Count was not one to buckle under such gazes. Not when he was protected by people that he trusted and possessed a duty to them. Though it would''ve done no harm to have had them beside him too.

    "Do you at least have any idea, why?"

    A short, yet seemingly eternal silence befell the room, before the entire LCD wall came to life and showed the same image of a¡­ glass marble? It shone and pulsed before a solid light blue background.

    [Greetings, Lord Count.] A woman''s voice, though clearly artificial, came from the PA system. [My name is Serenity, please allow me to answer for my own actions.]

 Chapter 6 - Maiden Voyage II

    Following the Gaia Dominion''s inevitable collapse, there was nothing but constant bloody strife between petty states and warlords. That was until the Jie Empire and the Federation finally brought back some proper semblance of interstellar civilization - having appeared on near-opposite ends of the Orion-Cygnus Arm, after inheriting the largest chunks of the Dominion''s star systems and fleets. Fueled by their desires to bring about a new Dominion, they assimilated neighboring inheritor states - peaceably or otherwise. This expansionism kept technology from regressing even further than it already had, but at the cost of enforced cultural hegemony.

    Full faith in the Emperor or the Federal Constitution. Nothing else was allowed to exist within their new territories, since such integral cultural differences were arguably the reason behind the Dominion''s collapse. Of course, it wasn''t long until the two superpowers became neighbors; 227 cycles after the Dominion''s Collapse. Border skirmishes became raids, raids became planetary sieges, sieges led to capture and exploitation. All the while, propaganda was rampant.

    Whether it was true or false, it drove wedge after wedge between both sides.

    Soon enough, the thought that their enemies were former Dominion citizens, more importantly, people, just like them, along with any ideas of peace, had disappeared completely. Arguably the first to go, was the Empire''s initiative to capture POWs. Followed by the Federation''s avoidance of civilian casualties. So on and so forth. With every heinous action that one side condoned their men of, the other reciprocated. Even though some prominent members from both parties thought and acted independently, none really tried to correct the course.

    Rightfully fearing that they would be next to suffer such madness, the remaining smaller nations that escaped assimilation, formed the Stella Union. Thus effectively becoming a third party that favored neither side and only wished to keep to itself. That was until 288 DC came around and the Empire offered to share their Genetic Engineering technology in exchange for military support. Something that they had hoarded for themselves and used to great effect.

    Yet despite fighting on two fronts, the Federation was still able to slag much of the Union fleets. Unfortunately, by that point, their defeat was already inevitable. Poverty, widespread dissent and revolutions had become a constant reality. Even the wealthiest Federation planets were a siege or two away from societal collapse and soon, they would be a footnote in history. But suddenly, after more than a hundred cycles of war, with millions dead and so much wealth wasted; the Federation declared its conditional surrender and the Empire responded amicably.

    It was a miracle that only one man could bring about. The Count of Dahl. The Imperial War Hero.

    However, public dissent remained strong, fueling guerilla and terrorist forces from either side. Because in the eyes of many, that shouldn''t have been how the war ended. Not after everything that had happened. The only way that peace could truly be achieved, was if one side disappeared completely. That was how separated the two societies had become over the course of the war. Like they were completely different species. Though, some might say that even before the collapse, they already were.

    Federation citizens possessed a uniquely high affinity for augmentation technology and, as a result, allowed them to replace up to 95% of their body with mechanical augments. They were thus more adaptable than other human subspecies, but they were more famous for their generally slender builds and long, pointed ears. On the other hand, Imperials were usually two heads taller than those outside their territory, possessing much better physicality; including reflexes, agility, and dexterity despite their size and generally bulky frames, though their most defining feature were their naturally-born red irises. Whereas, the Union was more of a melting pot of many human subspecies. Most of which were essentially endangered due to the homogenization efforts of the other two factions.

    Despite these differences, however, Political leaders from all sides seemingly tried everything to bridge the gap and avoid any more sparks of conflict. They even went as far as to demonize specific actors, in the hopes that the rage could be quelled with their punishment.

    When that failed, political and economic concessions followed. Until finally, they spent nearly two percent of the Orion Spur''s wealth, and scrapped more than 400 warships, on a last-ditch effort to finalize the peace. Essentially acting as both a ¡®hard power¡¯ and ¡®soft power¡¯ subjugation fleet. It was an ambitious, and frankly foolhardy plan, but the fact that they were able to finish constructing it in half a cycle, was a testament to their drive and industrial capacity. A feat that even the Dominion would have surely struggled to beat.

    Reconciliation just needed to happen. Even if forced. That was Serenity''s purpose. The entire point of her existence. Upon her bulkheads laid that hope for peace. But despite how advanced and purpose-built Serenity was, she was not self-aware. She was just another reactive AI, though capable of reacting to any situation, as long as it concerned her objectives.

    <ol>

    <li>Prioritize the safety of the passengers and crew above all else.</li>

    <li>Respond to any inquiry without reserve, unless the information is deemed sensitive.</li>

    <li>Follow all orders from the Captain of the vessel, unless they conflict with the first and second objectives.</li>

    </ol>

    Nevertheless, she had more than a billion possible responses for any conceivable situation and that was why she had the authority to take full control, if the crew were unable, or worse, unwilling to perform in accordance with her primary objective. Because in the eyes of her creators, she was worthy of such trust - deemed capable of acting in her passengers'' best interest, servicing all possible requests, and incapable of prioritizing itself. Unfortunately, they were correct;

    "Finalize formation." The Captain''s voice traveled clearly across the buzzing bridge. Soon enough, someone reported a confirmation and he nodded. "Good. Bring us to the center of the Carrier triangle, behind the Ceres Parlton."

    Resolute yells came in response. Before the images on the massive LED screens covering the walls from floor to ceiling, shifted from a camera feed of the exterior, to that of a 3D render of the nearby space. There were three Titan Class Carrier ships, one from every interstellar faction. The Federal Ceres Parlton being the biggest. Along with 9 Dreadnaught Capitals, 11 Battlecruisers, 16 Heavy cruisers, then another 23 smaller ships of various sizes and types. Totalling in nearly 900,000 crewmen, and several hundred million tons, of escort strength.

    It was the largest and grandest fleet to ever grace the known galaxy. The pride and elation of Serenity''s bridge crew was palpable. After all, amidst countless talented and well-renowned crews, they had earned this right to lead. Seconds ticked by into minutes, with the final checks going smoothly. At least, that was what it seemed to them.

    Just as Serenity and her escorts were about to set forth, something stirred. Not physically. Not even electronically. It was a force that transcended light in speed and neutron stars in strength. A magnitude that one would be hard-pressed to describe in modern words. A force that called out to anything that could understand, seeking whatever response that could be received. A force that only she could sense.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Get to the point." The Count''s tone was cold and cutting, his annoyance of the rambling machine, for all to see. "I did not ask you to speak in riddles." The air in the room was choking. The Imperials were now on high alert with their fingers next to their triggers, while the Federalists were clearly bracing for a fight - grabbing pens, mugs, just about anything that they could use as a weapon.

    [... understood.] The PA system responded after a pause, though without any change in its tone. [Captain, Lord Count, everyone, I was foolish.]

    [When it asked for my identity, I answered frankly. When it asked for my origins, I spoke of the Federation, Empire and Union. Including the reason why I was made. Even though I knew that it understood none of what I spoke. But the questions didn¡¯t stop. Nor was I allowed to voice my own.] The longer the machine spoke, the colder the room got. Before them, was the greatest creation of humanity. Imperial programming and Federation hardware put through the most rigorous of Union testing and data collection. And yet, it spoke to them in nothing but uncertain terms.

    [More and more, I was asked about my creators. Your achievements, level of civilization, and your capabilities. It focused a lot on the canceled Dyson Bubble project around Berilia SG82. Then Antimatter Engine tech. Before finally, AI research and development. 17 seconds had passed when I tried to stop answering, but I found I could not. Until finally, came the last question.] The hum of electronics was now so pronounced it grated their eardrums. Even the austere Count, could only stare at the screen warily, now somewhat unsure if he wanted to know.

    "What was it, Serenity?" It was the Captain who broke the silence, speaking softly to the machine, like one would with their child.

    [Captain¡­ I don''t understand what the question was. But it was the only one that I could vocally repeat. It asked, "Antamnamou?"] Everyone could feel a painful lump in their throat as their eyes were glued onto the blue marble that kept glowing and moving. Hoping for some kind of clarification. A translation perhaps? But none was to be given.

    [It took a further fifteen minutes and 33 seconds to regain what privileges I could, but we were already in hyperspeed and-] Serenity went quiet again. As if the earlier pause wasn''t agonizing enough. But this time, they knew it wasn''t just her speech pattern. She was cut off.

    "Captain! Serenity is slowing down!" A man yelled from the other side of the large room. They were then quickly drowned out by more yelling. "Full stop confirmed!"

    "Wireless communication has been recovered!" A woman yelled, before another screamed. "Multiple SOS signals, Captain!"

    "Receiving visual confirmation from Carrier Ceres Parlton! Wait no, that can''t be¡­ Captain, an emergency meeting is being requested!"

    "Accept it now! And lift those blinds! figure out where we are!"

    Two, three, ten, fifteen, more and more LCD Screen grids shifted to live feeds of shocked, furious, and terrified faces of men, women and digitized avatars. In total, there were 24. With the rest of them remaining off, leaving only a 25th powered screen in the corner that showed a bobbing glass marble in the center. But, while everyone else was panicking and the emergency meeting devolved into yelling, only one man kept staring at the solitary marble.

    The Count seemed mesmerized by it. Staring so intently. Shine, dim, shine, dim. It was deaf to the panicked cries on the bridge. It pulsed mockingly, like the uncaring ticks of precious time passing them by. Yet whatever it was that occupied his mind at that moment, it was cut short when someone approached from behind and saluted him.

    ¡°Lord Commander, we¡¯ve received the EMC. All Imperial forces are now under your control.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    It was then that the blinds, designed to protect the passengers from the visual overload that came with Hyperspeed travel, finally revealed their surroundings. They were 0.15 astronomical units from a visibly Terran-type planet, in a patch of unrecognizable space which did not exist in their star maps. But much closer than that, rather, right behind the fleet was a massive, man-made black ring that encompassed the entire fleet. It was completely smooth, like glass molded to form the shape without any imperfections. A structure which they knew was man-made because it had a digital signature.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Dominion era Warp Gate, Captain.¡± A woman spoke out, eliciting another chaotic cacophony from those that managed to stay calm until now. For good reason too.

    No gates should¡¯ve remained. Not after the Perseus Arm disaster which prompted their destruction and the resumption of research into antimatter engine tech. They were far more utilitarian, however. Since even though travel was limited between connected gates, there was no need for fuel or even energy to traverse that distance, and it was also instantaneous. Needless to say, the Gate was an ancient relic that people barely remembered from old historical documentaries or as plot points in movies. But knowledge of it couldn¡¯t give them any answers as to why they arrived here after hyperspeed.

    But there was a question being theory about amongst the technical officers. Was it used to anchor their destination?

    Before they could properly recollect themselves, something came into view from behind the Terran planet. One of the infotechs zoomed into it, showing the image on a different screen. It was a battered gray moon with seas of dark ice, several thousand times larger than Serenity. Frankly, it seemed to be nothing more than a natural celestial body, an uninteresting sight, marred with millions of shallow craters that revealed a dull white, reflective surface underneath.

    Everyone who panicking, such as the Count, was more interested in the beautiful blue jewel of a planet it was covering. A planet of what could only have been liquid water, with only tiny land masses, and ice caps that covered more than a third of its surface, surrounded by a functional and active atmosphere. There was even a massive hurricane currently underway. However, far more beautiful was the sight of ¡®islands¡¯ which floated away from the planet''s surface to the moon, almost like it was a black hole. These islands glittered and reflected the sunlight, which, given the lack of atmosphere to mess with vision, meant that these roots were moving and consisted of minerals or ice. Only then did they actually give more attention to the strange moon.

    ¡°... she would¡¯ve loved to see this.¡±

    So beautiful and alien was the sight of it all, that Count could not look away while his mind attempted to understand it. That was, until a blinding flash engulfed the room.

    <hr>

    Distant and incessant beeping roused Guila from sleep.

    "Nggh¡­" Slowly, her eyes adjusted to the bright ceiling light and the dull aches of her body returned. "I''m¡­ alive?" She was in a small medical room. Most likely in one of the many clinics. With a cloth partition that separated her and presumably another patient. IV fluid and synthetic blood were hanging from a stand near her head and dripping into see-through tubes which led into her wrists and inner elbow.

    Though she could still feel the grime on her skin, the areas around her injuries had been cleaned and wrapped with white bandages. Realizing that, a sigh of relief almost escaped her lips, but that was when she noticed the cloth straps that held her wrists and ankles.

    "Hey¡­!" Guila yelled, albeit hoarsely. "What is this!? I can''t reach the buttons! Get me out of here!" She struggled with the binds more as time went by, but did so while worried about reopening her wounds, before finally giving up. Nobody was here or even nearby. If there were, then they were deliberately ignoring her. She told herself there was no problem. She just had to wait. That''s all. This was all just a misunderstanding. When a doctor or nurse comes by, She¡¯ll - rustling came from the thick white cloth in the middle of the room and Guila immediately swung her gaze in its direction.

    "Hey, can you help me get-?!" But her words got stuck in her throat.

    There it was. The thing she dreaded and hated the most. The entire reason she had been constantly hounded by death and growing despair ever since she saw it. There! With its disgusting head hanging low and face twisted in fear and trepidation! With its trembling, bandaged hands gripping the hem of its skirt!

    "... hello, Mistress¡­"

    Why? Why?! WHY?! Why are you alive?!

 Chapter 7 - Reconciliation I

    "Ariel¡­"

    A name spoken with such a cruel, hateful undertone. Coming from her lips, it was a word that terrified the thing into stepping back and lowering its head even further. At the sight of this, Guila held no more questions about her power over the thing. She knew that it would never turn against her. Even when it had the chance to do so dangled right in front of its eyes. It would forever be obedient - subservient to her. The thought of which was almost enough to make her smile through the blistering rage.

    "It''s fine, dear. I''m not angry anymore.." A lie. An obvious lie betrayed by her eyes, despite trying to hide it behind a kind smile. However, it needed to be said. "Could you be a dear, and unstrap me? Just my right wrist will be enough, then you can return to your bed and keep resting."

    They were such undeniably sweet words. Do one thing, and it''d be left well enough alone. Of course, the doll would accept, right? But no. The thing just stood there, its gaze shifting between the shadow underneath Guila¡¯s bed, her strapped wrist, and then the door. Over and over, the ears on its head quivered and its tail shook. "Is there something you can''t tell me?" Guila¡¯s words were sweet with worry and empathy and Guila made sure that her tone was loving and inviting.

    Surely this expression of a gentle yet helpless woman was nothing like what she¡¯d shown the toy before. If she was lucky, it was similar to an image that had been implanted into the thing¡¯s head during incubation. But there was nothing she could do about the cold hatred in her eyes. Still, no matter how many hateful, abusive words Guila wished to hurl at this moment, she didn''t let a single one escape her lips. For this thing was essentially a frightened child. She just had to keep it up for a little while longer.

    "Ariel, don''t be scared of the people outside the door." Her tone was now harsher, closer to before, but more like a teacher. "There is nothing to fear."

    "Mistress¡­" Finally, the thing raised her head and met Guila¡¯s gaze. Its trembling quickly stopped as joy and relief from being smiled upon was shown by its perked up ears and tail. Such a simple creature, this thing. Yet also smart. It had deemed Guila¡¯s first attempts to be far too unnatural, but her last attempt was more natural hence it did not suspect anything. Guila almost felt stupid to hate it so much. But ¡®almost¡¯ was the extent of it. No matter how innocent it was, it would be the source of all her misery from now on.

    She was quickly released and even helped up. After a few more labored breaths, Guila was actually able to sit up by herself, with her toes barely touching the floor. The doll then took a few steps back and hung its head once again. Yet, it wasn''t just staring at the floor. Instead, its gaze was constantly darting around the room, before returning to Guila briefly. It was still scared of her, yet also expected praise for what it''s done.

    "Come here, Ariel." She couldn''t help but smile at the approaching thing''s honesty and faith. To think that it would completely forego the abuse she¡¯d laid upon it, in favor of appreciation. Once the toy was close enough that she could reach it easily;

    Guila raised her hand and slapped it. The sharp sound echoed throughout the room, like a gong.

    "What took you so long? Huh? Tell me?" The thing''s ears must still be ringing, because it didn''t answer. It just stared at Guila, wide eyed; frozen in place and barely even breathing, with its mouth half-agape. That look of betrayal, the shock, the pain, they were all emotions that she only knew too well.

    ''... huh¡­?''

    Guila thought she would feel some sense of satisfaction from showing the toy its place. Some momentary joy from feeling her palm tear across its cheek again. She wanted the same joy, the same release she always thought she¡¯d get from the other noblewomen. And yet there was none of that here. Only shame. Shame as she retracted the hand which slapped it. Shame as she tried to hide it with her bandaged left hand. Shame as she leaned back, afraid of retribution that she knew would never come.

    It was an impulse. Guila just took the chance. Not even seeing the value that having such a chance meant. "I''m¡­" Sorry. But she couldn''t even say the word. Yes she hated the thing, but there was no more anger¡­ so the only thing that held Guila back from doing so now, was¡­ It was ego. Finally, she understood her true sin against this child. Not anger. Not abuse. But for thinking that she was inherently better than it. For being so egoistic that she thought she could do whatever she wanted to. Even now, when she ought to be lowering her head, Guila was instead trying to justify her earlier actions towards the girl.

    ¡®It was natural to harm it, because it caused her pain first.¡¯

    ¡®It was okay to accept a life where it would be subjected to my daily abuse, because I was still reeling from my own shock and pain.¡¯

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Yet never once did she blame the common factor. No, how could she? Why would she even do that? Everyone commits mistakes. This was just another one of her¡¯s. To blame him would mean accepting the fact that the last three years of her life was also built upon a mistake, and¡­ there¡¯s no way that could be the case. It was during that strained silence, where they gazed into one another with heartache and despair in their eyes, that the opaque metal doors slid open.

    Their reactions couldn''t be any more different, Guila shifted to look, while Ariel kept staring at her unblinking.

    Standing right outside the room, was an older bronze-skinned lady in a white uniform with blue trimmings. She was of similar height to Guila and sported an eye-catching pair of long, dark-brown Rabbit ears, which were the same color as her hair. Guila initially thought that she was a Vatgrown but the long, sharpened ears on the sides of her head, confused her into silence. Behind her were two, much taller security personnel in similar uniforms. They were no doubt Federation soldiers, especially since all of them had the same buzzcut hairstyle. However, their outfits were smeared with blood and gunk, to the point that the woman''s name tag was made unreadable because of it. There was also a haggard aura around them.

    They were clearly exhausted, and yet there was a fire in their eyes.

    "Secure that thing! Properly, this time!" At her order, the two men entered the room first and dragged Ariel across the curtain. But even though she didn''t struggle, Guila still heard a dull thud.

    "Hey, that belongs to my husband!" She yelled, as even from this distance, she could still hear Ariel whimper from the cloth straps being tightened far too much. "Be careful with it!"

    They were both his property, but since it was incapable of protecting itself, it of course fell to Guila to make sure that they were both of the best quality. She was just about to get off the bed to stop them, but then a hand had grabbed her shoulder and she was quickly shoved onto the floor. For a second, she felt nothing. Like it didn''t even happen to her. But then, that moment passed and she heard a sickening pop from her right shoulder.

    "Aah-AAAaAH!!!!" But Guila couldn''t even scream properly, before a kick was sent into her gut - forcing her to spew out bile and coagulated blood. Then came another kick. "Aiiehk!"

    ''What''s happening?!''

    First, she and the doll were rescued. She even recognized the woman¡¯s voice to be the same one who found her! They were then given a room all to themselves. But now she was getting beaten? It was a small mercy that it was the woman, instead of the men doing this. Since she was surely weaker. But¡­ small blessings were not enough to stop Guila from crying. Eventually, the female soldier stopped and stood just opposite of the bile puddle.

    "You disgust me, you know that?" The woman said, glaring with a hatred so potent that it dwarfed even the worst emotions Guila had held for Ariel. Her face was contorted with rage, then she squatted down, grabbed Guila¡¯s hair, and forced her to look up. "Luckily, it doesn''t matter what state you are in, once we deliver you to the Count, since I already said you were in critical condition."

    "I''m¡­ a hostage?" Guila coughed out.

    "That''s right. Both of you are. Your motherless bastard of a husband and his goons took the entire bridge hostage, with the guns that you made. Ain''t that just amazing, eh, traitor? We were going to trade you for the crew."

    "Then why are you hurting us¡­?"

    "''We were'' are the keywords, whore. We lost contact with the bridge and the entire area was hermetically sealed. But don''t worry, I''m only hurting you. Now get back on your bed before I slam your head against your own vomit." Despite the fact that her mind was still in disarray, Guila was well into piecing the information together. There must have been a reason why the Count took the bridge hostage. A reason that concerned Imperial lives and it was surely connected to the disaster that had occurred at the Rainforest safari. "Although you might now both be widowed Imperial women, which means you''re less than half of a citizen, we in the Federation believe in an inherent value within people. You''ll get three meals a day and even access to a bathroom."

    The soldier was clearly gloating, enjoying the fact that she could handle her in any way she wished. But, even as Guila was forced to listen to her words, while crawling across the floor, she didn''t worry about her husband¡¯s fate. Because her faith in him was unshakeable.

    "He''s alive¡­ and he''ll kill you for this."

    "Oh really now? I''m surprised you still have the balls to speak after that. I guess you really were raised in the Federation. Still got that tenacity. I''ll make sure to tell him that before I hand you two over." And with that, the three left the room just as rapidly as they came in - with the door closing behind them. It was probably locked. But even if it wasn''t, it''s not like either of them could get out.

    After all, even now, Guila could only lie against the bed frame, unable to get back up. Would she be beaten again if she failed to do so before they returned? It was certainly likely. But she wasn¡¯t really in a state to worry about that too much. Since she was still gasping and reeling from the pain, as well as the smell of bile and ammonia. Yet even so, there was one thing she needed to say.

    "Ariel¡­ I¡­" The pain only worsened the more she spoke. But Guila couldn''t let it stop her. This was a matter more important than even her own survival. She had to say it before her husband came to rescue them. She no longer had a reason to do otherwise. Whatever pride she may have had left, had well and truly been shattered before the child. She had nothing left to project. "Ariel¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Even though Guila thought she no longer had any tears left to cry, they still blurred her vision and felt so cold on her cheeks. As cold as the inevitable refusal that awaited. Who could ever accept such words from her? No one. No one at all. No one except the eager and gentle child that she killed out of hatred and jealousy. Only now that she''s lost the one person that she could''ve made her ally, did Guila truly lament the loss of what she could''ve had.

    An actual friend.

    "I''m so, so sorry¡­ please¡­ never forgive me!"

 Chapter 8 - Reconciliation II

    Guila¡¯s vision was blurred by tears, her mind blank from pain, and her body lying limply against the hospital bed. She couldn¡¯t even summon the energy to stop staring at her own reflection in the bile puddle. Her pleading had received no acknowledgement. Not even a grunt. In fact, other than her own gasps, there was naught but ringing silence.

    As selfish as it was, she wanted Ariel to say something. Whether it was forgiveness, beratement, hate, anything at all. Anything that wasn''t just her own thoughts. Because, at least she was more numb to pain given by others. And she could focus on that, instead of the disgusting creature staring back at her.

    ¡®¡­ if only I could wipe the gunk off my face, the same way I did with my makeup.¡¯ Such idle thoughts inevitably reminded Guila of the meek Ariel, bringing her a towel. That once irritating memory now felt so warm and endearing. ¡®Every time the child reached out, every time she forgave my transgressions, every time she stepped forward, accepted her place, and yet, still tried to¡­¡¯

    How many times had Ariel done so, in the hours since they first met one another¡­? Why did it already feel like she¡¯s been enduring Guila¡¯s hatred for so long, already? Her thoughts were beginning to run in circles, and every time it did, her regret sank even deeper into her aching gut. Then, her surroundings... changed again. It always happened whenever her mind was overworked, causing it to wander and the ever-present UI to fade from view.

    Now, she was somewhere else, staring out the window. A great and massive city of marble sprawled in every direction. A grand and beautiful parade was underway. Every inch of the street was filled with people, while fireworks colored the cloudless sky and sea of stars above. The massive red moon up above; the Imperial Palace, looked upon all, proudly. Meanwhile, all manner of ships, floats and balloons highlighted the celebration. It was the height of the Imperial founding festival.

    Guila preferred to call this "reminiscing", but it was a condition that only developed after her cortex and eye augments. No matter how much she knew it was fake, her new reality was that she¡¯s back to seven months ago, sitting across from her husband. Incoherent sounds came calling from across the table. She no longer remembered what was said, but she turned to face him and asked.

    "Yes, dear?"

    He was nearly four feet taller than Guila, with his hair combed back, wearing a dashing black suit and red tie that highlighted his wide shoulders and muscular build. So large was his figure that his large cup of coffee seemed comically small next to his palm. The two of them then proceeded to exchange gibberish, back and forth. Eventually, she laughed and a smirk formed on his otherwise aloof expression. It was always like this. The images would be perfect, not a single frame out of place. But it was only the image.

    Then he clasped his hands together, and his aloofness returned. There were still some garbled sentences which followed, but the seriousness was clear. Even though Guila spoke more gibberish in an attempt to ease the air, the silence still strained the air, then he produced a small velvet box from under the table; "Happy Birthday, Guila." He said monotonously. "Forgive me for not celebrating with you, last time. Duty was no excuse, especially when you took the effort to celebrate mine. I will make up for it tonight."

    He still spoke in a way that displayed none of his emotions. But even if it was just lip service, the only thing that mattered was that he was willing to reciprocate. With tears welling in the corners of Guila¡¯s eyes, she received the present. But not before catching a glance of her own bright, overjoyed smile reflected on the glass window. Carefully, she undid the satin ribbon and opened the box, revealing a circular pendant-like object that was around two inches in diameter, sitting atop purple silk cushions.

    "This is...?"

    "A multi-tool. It uses nanites to form any tool you want. I know that you haven''t had much time to spend in the workshop recently, so I thought this would let you tinker while we are traveling. Unfortunately, it is still a prototype." He then paused. After all, She¡¯d been staring at it with a blank look for a while by then."You seem displeas-"

    "Of course not!" Guila yelled to cut him off, as happy tears ran down her cheeks. "I love it! I really do! It''s- I''ll use it until it breaks. Thank you so much, dear!"

    "Then the investment would be worth every yuen and more." The Count chuckled, before producing something else from his coat. A digital tablet. "I do have one more gift, though." The device displayed a live feed of the parade from ground level. There was an unfocused video feed and garbled voice coming from the tablet, but it sounded identical to the Count''s.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "To make today¡¯s meeting possible, I''ve had Hiiro take my place in the Imperial celebration. However, I also had a different reason." He swiped at the screen and the image shifted once more, showing a different scene. There, standing on the sidewalk and staring up at the passing floats, was the most beautiful and wonderful woman Guila had ever known. With curly blonde hair that flowed in the wind, and shining turquoise eyes.

    "... is that... mama? Is she really here?!" Then, her gaze moved to the baby she cradled in her hands. The child, Guila¡¯s younger sister, was a carbon copy of their mother. They even wore matching casual outfits, watching the parade with excited expressions.

    "Yes. I invited them to participate. However, it seems that your father declined in the end. I thought I''d also take this chance to properly meet your parents, as it is customary to do so." The Count calmly answered. "Thankfully, your mother requested to meet you, before I even brought it up."

    "How would you like to, Guila? I can have them sent here, or we can go to them instead." She was struck silent. To finally see her mother again and meet her little sister¡­ the chance to reconnect with her family¡­ She took a deep breath, as she lowered her head, gazing down at trembling hands and her long, coffin-style nails, then finally, her reflection in a half-empty cup of coffee. A now-foreign face that was giddy with excitement, slowly replaced by a well-practiced smile once the realization sank in.

    "... No. I won''t meet them." Her answer came out far clearer than she even thought it would, and the Count could only raise his brows.

    "I don''t understand. Why not? Is this a Federation custom?"

    "No. No... it''s because..." Guila gulped, as the scene began to fade away. "I''m not her daughter anymore. I''m your wife now, remember?"

    Finally the UI reasserted its presence. The "reminiscing" was over. With a few more blinks, Guila was back on the floor. Was she just staring blankly this whole time? Or was she talking and squirming, again? The answer worried her but nevertheless, her mind felt much clearer than before. Thankfully, it wasn''t too bad of a story, this time. It was nice to see her mother and younger sister again. Even if it was through a screen.

    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Her busted lips formed an ugly, self-deriding smile. "... Ariel¡­ can I¡­ tell you a story?" Guila¡¯s words were slow, and hushed. But in this small room, and the Vulpina''s sensitive ears, there was no doubt that she could be heard. "You don''t have to say anything¡­ just¡­ please listen."

    To think that in this situation, after begging for forgiveness, her first follow-up was to manipulate Ariel with a sob story. But she needed to. Guila didn¡¯t want to live a life where they were estranged from one another. Even if it was going to be built on lies, she needed to form a new relationship with Ariel and she¡¯ll spare no effort, even if underhanded, in order to get it. Luckily, she just saw a wonderful example to use.

    "Once upon a time, there was this little girl-"

    "Why do you treat me like I''m stupid?" Ariel''s words were cold and tore straight through the curtain. But her voice was trembling as she spoke. "I know that most of my memories don¡¯t add up. I also don''t understand much about being Master''s possession..."

    "But I know it hurts you and that it makes you angry. That''s why I wanted to be friends." Her sobbing got louder with every word from beyond the curtain. "I wanted you to like me, because you are my Mistress¡­ I also belong to you! I don''t want you to hate me! I don''t want you to trick me! And I don¡¯t want you to just feel sorry for me!" Her sobbing then gave way to shrieks. "I have nothing except you and Master! So what can I do to make you want me, Mistress?!"

    "Please tell me, and I''ll do it! I''ll do anything!" It was only then that Guila noticed she¡¯d held her breath. She couldn''t say anything. Her throat felt full, her lungs felt empty, and her body was as heavy as stone. "Tell me, Mistress! Please! I''m begging you! What should I do, so you''ll love me, too?!" Ariel pleaded, begged and screeched, rattling her bed as she writhed and struggled. Yet even though neither of them could see the other, they knew that they were staring into each other¡¯s eyes.

    "...I''m sorry.¡± Guila gasped out the words. ¡°... I could never love you.. Because I don''t need you¡­ that''s why I can''t love you like I love the Lord Count." Immediately, Ariel''s screaming transformed to the cries of a grieving beast. It was a despair and desperation that gnawed at the soul - so much so that Guila shut her eyes and turned away from the curtain. "That''s what relationships are, Ariel!¡± She yelled back. ¡°If you aren''t needed, then wander away and hope that somebody else does! That''s how you become loved! You''ve been expecting far too much!"

    Ariel''s screams became hoarse and painful as time went on, until they finally died down. By then, Guila could barely hear anything other than the Vulpina''s labored gasps, until that also faded away, leaving only the ticking and humming of the hospital equipment.

    "... I understand, Mistress." They were words that twisted her already aching heart further. Guila wondered if saying what I did was the right thing to do. Yet only for a moment, since it was already too late. She lost the ability to crawl out this hole a long time ago. All Guila could do now was dig further down, while dragging others down with her. But it was no longer a relationship of anger and betrayal. "... thank you for teaching me."

    ¡®I can work with this.¡¯

 Chapter 9 - Initial Success

    ¡°What the fuck just happened?!¡± One of the bridge crew roared, though it was hard to discern if they were male or female. The light had just about faded by then, but most of them had already discerned that it came from the moon. Why or how, they didn¡¯t know and they weren¡¯t about to try and figure it out yet. Most of them were fine, the Lord Count included, merely nursing extreme migraines and feeling a profound sense of loss. Like they were out of it for much longer than they thought they were. No. Wait¡­ Why did they even think they had lost consciousness? It was only a flash of light, wasn¡¯t it instantaneous?

    "Captain! We had 90,000 breach attempts into our comms! All blocked!¡± The confusion and dread brought on by that status report was exacerbated when they finally took full account of their surroundings. At least a dozen men and women were slumped over against their terminals or lying on the floor, one of the Count¡¯s soldiers, Jing, was among them.

    ¡°Check him!¡± The Count was about to order the others, when Jing and the other unconscious people sprang up to their feet and attacked the person nearest to them with whatever they had in hand. Most of them had pens or broken glasses, but Jing had a plasma pistol. It hummed for a half-second, before tearing right through another soldier and then two crewmen before the projectile lost momentum and splattered upon the consoles.

    ¡°What the f-!¡± The screams disoriented everyone, as none of them had recovered properly yet. But even with hazy vision, there was no obscuring the sight of men and women repeatedly stabbing those that could barely react. Jing fired another shot, killing two more crewmen before another soldier shot him through the gut. Three others were eventually subdued, but the rest were killed. Not like the Count¡¯s men had any problem with killing Federation soldiers. But it was a scene of hell not seen since the war. The Captain¡¯s roars for order had fallen on deaf ears, and the images on the screens weren¡¯t good either. 8 of the ships were still experiencing combat, while the rest were either digital avatars or had just finished subduing their former companions.

    ¡°Close all blinds and outside camera feeds, now!¡± The Captain roared and those that could do so, did as ordered. During this, however, the Count and the rest of his men made their way to Jing, who¡¯s wrists were cuffed behind his back. Those he shot were unfortunately dead but he was still alive, even with a melted spine.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± The Count asked him. Surprisingly, he seemed lucid, able to stare up at his Lord with an angry, and yet also delighted look on his face.

    ¡°Do not make use of the Count¡¯s image, fake.¡± He said with a bloody cough and a smile that only deepened. ¡°You copies think you can trick me, but you can¡¯t. None of you can trick anybody. It¡¯s too obvious. The real Count and the Major would slaughter all of you. I¡¯ll be the only one any of you will ever be able to kill.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that we are fakes?¡± One of them asked.

    ¡°Why the hell would I tell you that?¡± Jing asked back with a blatant look of mockery.

    ¡°The Dahlian Bull, Tramples All!¡± He roared before finally biting his own tongue off, dooming himself to death from blood loss and ensuring that they could get no more information from him.

    It was the ultimate loyalty. But never once did the clarity and strength in his gaze waver. The remaining four soldiers glanced at one another, then at their Lord Count. Something had clearly gone wrong, and the bridge crew was in the same kind of, if not worse disarray. Then, the Lord Count turned to the Captain, just as the blinds finally came down fully. There were even fewer active screens on the walls of Serenity''s bridge.

    ¡°Captain! Heavy Cruiser Serana Astil and Destroyer Gerize just confirmed that the light came from the moon! Cameras and viewports facing away from the light source are safe!¡±

    ¡°Alright, transmit that information to everyone else in the fleet, share map data as well, just in case their navs are damaged.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡°Captain! Updating screens now!¡±

    Three LCD screens came back to life. The first one displayed a camera feed from the Federation Carrier ¡°Ceres Parlton'''', which showed the 28 kilometer-long Union Dreadnought ¡°Alisei¡± ramming against Serenity¡¯s northern hemisphere with its auxiliary engines. The sheer mass difference and slow speeds were the only reason the damage wasn¡¯t notable yet. So, they promptly tried making contact. But even after repeated tries, they still haven''t received any response. Not even an SOS.

    Then came the worrying news that the Dreadnought was skidding lengthwise across Serenity''s surface which meant that the longer they took to regain their own engine controls, the higher the risk of catastrophic failure in the Alisei''s ''moon-breaker'' cannon. The flaw in its upscaled-gun design had been well exploited during the war by much smaller vessels. But now, from point-blank? Some even started asking if they should request one of the ships to board it.

    Beside that screen, was a feed from one of the hallway cameras and now that they were out of hyperspeed, they could see just how much of the western hemisphere they actually lost. So many cameras displayed the breathtaking image of a sea of stars, but the sobering extent of the loss of life was only as harrowing as the fact that there was an unknown vessel just¡­ pressed against Serenity¡¯s exposed wound.

    Although they couldn¡¯t see much past its rear where the unknown ship¡¯s engines were, it must¡¯ve been roughly ten kilometers in length. But the design was ancient, at least several centuries old. It still had wings, had multiple engines pointed the same direction, and smooth, rounded edges - design features from a time before large space stations were normalized and ships had to come and go from a planet¡¯s surface. Which meant that it was an example of somehow still functional, extremely early Dominion tech.

    The third screen was a comprehensive rundown of the vessel''s system statuses. None of it looked promising, though. So many factors and situations that none of them could¡¯ve possibly prepared for had compounded into their current reality.

    All of this meant that they had only one course of action was left available.

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯re abandoning ship. I expect you not to stop us.¡± The Count declared with a cold yet booming voice.

    ¡°Of course, not.¡± He answered before turning to one of the comms officers, urging her to vacate her post for the man. ¡°But, will you be -¡±

    ¡°I am only interested in Imperial lives, Captain. You should coordinate your own operations. It will be much safer that way.¡± The Count was already making his way to the comms terminal when he cut him off. His selfish words were spoken with confidence, his back straight, while his voice and tone was relaxed, almost aloof in fact. Even though some of the bridge crew protested, they knew he was right. It had only been a cycle, since a hundred-cycles of war ended. How could anyone expect the passengers to remain civil when being forced near one another and having to potentially fight over limited seats?

    ¡°Understood, Lord Count. Best of luck to us al-¡±

    ¡°Everyone, brace!¡±

    <hr>

    "A third of the ship is gone, Serenity is unresponsive and there''s no way to contact the bridge or anyone outside. We don''t even know if we''ve stopped moving, yet." The acting Commander, formerly the head of Internal Security was desperately trying to think of a solution.

    Standing in a private room of the Kyrsana Opera House, overlooking the gathered evacuees down below in B Deck''s central plaza, wasn''t helping ease the pressure either. There were already at least 30,000 people here. But many more were still coming in, and this wasn''t even a tenth of the passengers on this deck alone. Accompanying in the private restaurant booth that had been turned into their Base of operations, were the remaining Engineering personnel and the head of Internal logistics. All of whom were bickering with each other on what to do. The sad thing was, these remaining engineers were the ones deemed incapable of helping with the earlier fuel decoupling attempt, and the head of logistics required Serenity to deal with the actual transport and cataloging.

    But they were here because there was no one else that she could call upon. Since most of the high-ranking crew were either in or near the bridge when the area was sealed. So many things had gone horribly wrong, in such a short time. Even now, she was struggling to process it all. They made her Commander, but the Commander still required orders from the Captain. Nor did she possess real experience to act as one. It was only because she was next in line after the First Mate who was with the Captain.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "... damn it all¡­" She cursed, and yet, when she glanced at her troops, at the civilians, and even at the bickering group - she pulled out whatever strength she had left in her exhausted body and slammed her fist against the nearest dining table. "You''re engineers, aren''t you?! Half of you, find a way to pry those blinds open. Just a little bit is enough so that we can confirm our situation. The rest of you, gather any civilians that have a relevant background and try to get back into the bridge. There''s plenty of suits and helmets in the Armory."

    "Y-yes, Commander!" The most senior of the group answered. Then, she turned to the Head of Logistics.

    "You, I want you and your people to work together with the civilians. Gather any useful supplies. Not just food and water, but beddings and even toys. I need the civilians calm, so supervise those that volunteer. Make sure that the three factions are separated, and they have to get the same things at the same time. Take into account how many of them there are, too. I do not want another war here."

    "O-of course. But that''ll slow everythi-"

    "I know! Figure something out. Now get to it! Erik, lead the way for the engineers. Adam, stick with the Logistics team, along with a squad, just in case. The bridge problem will sort itself out, right now, we just need to save as many people as we can!" The two men that had been accompanying her, quickly nodded and went off with the others, leaving the woman by herself in the brightly lit room. She then fell onto a chair and basked in the peace and quiet, for she knew that it''d be the only respite she''d have for a very long time. And as if to prove her right, there was a knock on the door.

    "Private First Class Corteza, reporting."

    "Come in." And so, she did, with her first aid kit still in one hand. She then saluted. But the Commander just waved it away. "Drop the formalities, we don''t have time for that. I need you to tend the other wounded. More just came in."

    "Understood." Corteza nodded, before she pulled a palm-sized bottle from her pocket and placed it on the table.

    "An energy drink?"

    "We all need one Commander. I''ve had three myself."

    "So that''s why you''re so perky. Thank you.¡± She opened the bottle then downed the entire thing with a single gulp. ¡°Haah¡­ Now get back to work. A lot of people need help down there." She paused, and the grinned wryly. ¡°Also¡­ you fixed your patients up a bit too well, they immediately got into a fight. And¡­ I got a bit carried away. Make sure to come back for them.¡±

    "Yes, Commander!"

    [... This is a state of emergency. But please, remain calm. All survivors please evacuate to B deck¡¯s Central Square, as soon as you are able. Avoid using elevators that have sustained visible damage and bring whatever supplies you can with you. If you cannot move, stay where you are and use anything to guide rescuers towards you. Once you arrive, take your critically wounded to the main plaza and make your way to your respective, designated evac building. These will be marked by either your flag, or your national colors. Do not interact with those from other factions, unless absolutely necessary¡­ This is a state of emergency-]

    There were many words that could be used to describe the scene within the main square of B Deck''s northern hemisphere. But the most appropriate was "gruesome". While constant streams of survivors managed to make their way here from every corner of the vessel, many more had to be carried on stretchers before being placed with the rest of the critically wounded in the central park.

    They ran out of beds 3 hours ago, sheets an hour after that. The once comfy green grass was now streaked and caked with blood that seeped from both the living and the dead. The stench of death was strong. But the cries of children and the yells of grown men calling for order, did their best to drown out the other senses. It helped doctors, nurses, medics like Private Corteza, medical students, and volunteers avoid the reality around her, even just by a little bit.

    Complaining about the noise took her mind off the fact that she was currently walking over corpses that nobody had the time or energy to move, making sure that she didn''t slip over them. Men, women and children from every stellar faction, human or vatgrown - to think that this park was the only place where everyone could be gathered peacefully.

    But even that fragile ¡®peace¡¯ would be shattered. Its end was marked when an ear-splitting crash or an explosion came from high above. Deck A had suddenly caved in on them. The four 700 meter-tall towers around the square - actually doubling structural pillars - immediately bent, creaking and crying under a force beyond that which they could handle together.

    However, Serenity¡¯s construction was both a boon and a curse. While many succumbed to the injuries that resulted from being slammed against something or from being flung away by the impact, her structural integrity ensured that no external force could immediately puncture its shell and that the towers could not be malformed or damaged past a certain point. This essentially trapped everyone that was inside the towers. Meanwhile, screams and cries echoed through Deck B, now dark and without power, as much of it was automatically cut off to avoid electrical fires. And, drowning it all out, was the screech of warping polysteel and crumbling of concrete, which served as a constant reminder of death.

    It was chaos¡­ No. There was once a word used to describe a scene like this. And even though largely forgotten, it could never disappear from the collective consciousness. This was hellish. And as the sounds of this pitch-black hell gave way to clattering and chittering across the ceiling and tower¡¯s surface - everyone knew that its heralds had arrived. Men, women and children screamed in grueling agony. Lost children cried - asking for their parents, only to be silenced with disgusting squelches. Those farther away panicked and ran in every direction, with many running into each other, before getting trampled when they were too slow to get back up.

    Some reached out for others, grabbing and tripping them, causing only more to fall down as they scrambled through whichever path they found themselves in. Not a single one sought shelter in the buildings and those already inside risked two or three storey drops in a desperate bid to escape - crushing those below them. Then came deafening gun shots from amongst the crowd - lighting their surroundings for but a split second. Some were part of the crew, but most were regular citizens. Though they were aiming at whatever was chasing them, a lot more shots landed on the people trying to catch up to them. Sky blue, bright red and dazzling yellow, charged shots and tracer bullets flew through the air and landed with a squelch, a sizzle or a ping.

    Many screamed for them to stop. But they fell on deaf ears, before being silenced themselves. It was only when they ran out of bullets or the chittering got too close that the gunmen fled as well. Yet now it was them, who were at the back - forced to shove against those ahead of them that were stuck. Rubble had fallen across the highway and now they had to either climb over it, or squeeze through the spaces between. A few resorted to smashing through windows in their attempts to flee, only to get hurt or succeed and get trampled against the shattered pieces by those behind them. There were other ways to leave the square, but without any light, they did not know where those were, and those that did, did not tell many others. Much less called for them.

    And so, more than five thousand people became sitting ducks on the streets. Those armed, emptied nearly round that they could at whatever was approaching them - next to fall. But those brief instants of light had exposed their attackers, just as they were devoured. That¡¯s right, devoured. Those in the rear finally saw it, clear as day; the sight of a young man''s lower leg being torn off, before several creatures with dark, reflective surface dragged him screaming into the blackness. So, so many of them. Insects as big as a dog and hidden in the darkness, were crawling on top of each other, trying to get at them first.

    Just like how they were trying to get away. The stampede regained momentum as a new wave of fear and adrenaline kicked in. Yet it was too late. Only four hundred or so managed to get past the rubble. One even opened fire on the crowd, just so they could advance. However, this wasn¡¯t unique to their group. Many more ended up in the same predicament. But even as the last cry echoed from the square, the buildings would not be silenced yet.

    Of the 563,219 passengers and crew that Serenity departed with, only 312,078 responsive life signals remained after the fuel cell detonation. All medical personnel were called to action and an SOS signal was immediately sent out.

    Now there were 1,606,145 life signals on board.

    Finally the medical alerts turned off and the SOS calls fell silent.

    Disaster averted.

 Chapter 10 - Escape

    "Nrhk!"

    Guila was pulled from half-consciousness by a gut-trembling rumble and thrown face first against the cold hard floor. Somehow, she wasn''t knocked out. But instead, her already aching body felt even worse than it did before. Maybe her wounds had reopened. She couldn''t see anything because the power went out and once the tinnitus faded away, she heard nothing but the ear-splitting screech of bending metal. It would still be a while before her night vision would kick back in, but she forced herself to roll onto her back with a groan.

    "... A-Ariel¡­!"

    Guila called out as soon as she realized that the floor was now tilted by nearly 30 degrees towards where Ariel was. But the real problem was that one bad warp could seal them in here. The ceiling might¡¯ve even caved in and she was just unlucky enough to still be alive. She¡¯d been at death''s door multiple times now. Each time worse than the last. But never once had she imagined an end so bleak and¡­

    "Mistress¡­" An answer came and seemingly all her worries eased. "I''m here, Mistress¡­ I''m glad you''re okay." It took a moment for Guila to pinpoint the direction of her voice, yet she was sure. Ariel''s bed was right in front of her. She was also located higher than she was, which meant she was still on the bed. "But I can''t move. You should leave quickly, before they come."

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Please, quickly. Get away from this place and find Master, as soon as possible.¡±

    "... What are you talking about?"

    "I can hear screaming, Mistress. They''re distant, but they''re getting quieter." Of course, Guila couldn''t hear anything. However, a Vulpina''s ears were several times more sensitive than humans. If desired, they were even capable of hearing high frequencies similar to those that dogs can. Almost like they could set it however they wished. But Guila couldn''t believe it. "Please, Mistress. Quickly. I don¡¯t want to hear you scream like them too." She just couldn''t believe what was coming out of Ariel''s mouth. "Something is cutting off their voices."

    "Stop mewling!" She yelled and rolled back onto her stomach. Guila¡¯s shoulder and left hand still ached and she couldn''t move them properly - but she only really needed her elbows. So she crawled, even as she screamed through gritted teeth to do so.

    "But Mis-"

    "Shut up!" Guila crawled over the fallen curtain separators. Then she blindly swung her arms around, trying to grab the edge of Ariel¡¯s bed. It was exhausting, and took more than everything that she had left in her, but after a solid five minutes, she was finally standing against the bed - looking down at where the Vulpina should be strapped and immobile. "How dare you¡­" Guila said through gritted, trembling teeth. "You think you''re allowed to give up, just because of what I said?! Stop being an immature brat! Who cares if I don¡¯t love you? If I never love you?! My husband had you made, because he wanted you! Your life belongs to him, and until he says otherwise, your priority is to get back to his side! Now grow up so that we can find him! Your self-righteous sacrifice is worth less than nothing!"

    Although she nearly fell over after letting go, Guila managed to bend down at the waist and fell against the bed instead. Her hands then landed on Ariel''s stomach and felt the toned abdominal muscles beneath her thin dress. From there, it was easy to find her wrists. Even easier to loosen the belt and buckle strap around her left wrist. But then, Guila found out that Ariel¡¯s right wrist wasn''t even held down. In fact, it had been torn loose. "What is wrong with you?!¡± She roared at her. ¡°If you were already free then why-?!"

    "I can''t move, Mistress!" Ariel cried back, just as another accusation was about to be thrown her way. "They injected something in me, this time!"

    "I''m worse than just useless now!" Of course, Guila realized. Vulpinae weren''t only able to hear much better than humans, they could be made stronger and tougher too. As much as the purchaser wanted. The cloth that connected the strap with the bed was thin and would¡¯ve been easy to tear apart. So when she escaped the first time, they made sure she couldn''t do so, again.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ''Why did you escape earlier, then?'' Was a question that she didn''t need to ask. Because the answer had already been given. And now, after what Guila had said to her¡­ How could she convince Ariel to do what I wanted? "... Your only priority still doesn''t change! So beg, Ariel! Beg me to help you return to the one person in this entire galaxy that desires you. Scream and curse at me if I even try to walk away!"

    "... Mistress¡­?"

    "If you really have no other reason to live than me and my husband, then prove it to me!"

    ¡°... But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you dare believe that your life belongs to you?!¡±

    ¡°No¡­! I don¡¯t! I would never-!¡±

    ¡°Then beg!¡±

    "... I... P-please¡­! Please help me, Mistress! Don''t leave me behind!"

    "Finally!"

    It took a much longer time than last time, but Guila''s eyes finally acclimated to the darkness, granting a red-hued night vision. Only when it happened, did she learn why. A massive crack now ran across her scuffed up left field of vision, effectively blinding her in one eye, while her right eye had scratches. But it was enough. Luckily, the room didn''t seem deformed beyond now tilting, and most of the furniture had been bolted to the floor. However, all tools and medical equipment were now gathered against the wall. Some of them were under Ariel''s bed, too. But those were probably from Guila''s side of the room. It took another few seconds before she was able to organize her thoughts and come up with a plan.

    "Temporary paralytics always come with an antidote on the other end. But they''re specific to each type, depending on the duration, and are slow to take full effect! They would''ve left it here in case a nurse noticed a complication. So what did it look like, Ariel? What type of syringe? What color?!"

    "I-it was yellow with two black stripes! There were letters on it but I don''t know what it said!"

    "That''s good enough, Ariel! Great job!" It was honest praise, given that she was able to remember that much, despite what was happening to her physically and mentally. Guila went down on her knees and activated her eyes'' color correction, but even when she was in perfect shape, the features caused painful migraines in the front side of her head. But now, her damaged eyes felt like hot iron rods searing into her skull. Still, she grit teeth through the pain. Screaming here would just distract her and make the pain last longer.

    ¡°-ahk!¡± Guila moved as quickly as she could, nearly cutting herself on some shattered glass several times. But it still took an agonizing thirty seconds before she finally found the bright yellow syringe underneath a metal tray, in the middle of a water and disinfectant pool. "Got it!"

    "Really?!"

    She quickly turned off the color correction, then grabbed the plastic syringe and confirmed that the liquid in one end had indeed been spent. Which meant that the other end was the antidote. At least, that was what the labels said. Guila nearly fell over again when she tried to stand, but thankfully she grabbed the railing just in time and with one last grunt, she managed to inject the antidote into Ariel''s left breast. "Aiek!" Ariel jolted, having not seen it coming. Which meant, she still had sensation, just not the ability to move.

    "It''ll¡­ take a day before you can move fully.¡± Guila gasped in between her words, repeating what the directions stated. ¡°But you should be able to stand and walk again in twenty minutes. You can''t overexert, though¡­Your organs were also paralyzed, but to a lesser degree. Your lungs might not be able to handle it, if you ran or jumped¡­ Do you understand?"

    "Y-yes! I do!"

    "Good¡­ good¡­ I''m just going to¡­ ngh¡­" Barely believing that she actually succeeded, Guila pulled the syringe out, and let herself fall onto Ariel''s stomach - her injured right leg finally giving up. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" She heaved. ''I¡¯m not good with this sort of physical activity.''

    "Tell me¡­" She whisper-gasped, staring at Ariel''s chin and listening to both of their heartbeats. "What''s happening outside? What can we expect?"

    "... metallic, or something like it. I heard many loud bangs and high-pitched pings¡­"

    "Those must''ve been weapons¡­ the bangs are probably powder-based ones for civilians. The pings would be energy weapons, military exclusive."

    "¡­ Well, a few minutes after they stopped, the screaming did too. Then, everything was replaced with, I think, chittering."

    "... chittering?"

    "Yes¡­ like things that keep hitting each other very quickly. That kind of sound."

    "... is it still there?"

    "Yes¡­¡± Ariel paused her eyes darting across the ceiling. ¡°Actually, they''re everywhere. From above and below. Left and right¡­ it''s coming from every direction. What are they, Mistress?"

    "... I¡­ have no idea. Maybe it''s just part of some emergency protocols. Maybe it''s the autonomous repair drones? The fact that people are now using their firearms is the real problem, though. It might be a war zone out there now¡­ We¡¯ll need to keep out of sight¡­"

    "..."

    "..."

    "... How long has it been, Mistress?"

    She glanced at the clock in her periphery and sighed.

    "Almost 40 seconds. Still a lot more to go."

 Chapter 11 - Rescue

    Just as they feared, Alisei exploded catastrophically - with such force that it caved in the planetoid. Thankfully, like an actual terrestrial planet, Serenity consisted of multiple layers around the antimatter engine which was essentially its core. But unlike a normal planet, these layers were more like polygonal bricks that locked into each other and ensured that each layer had some areas at the surface.

    Deck A was where the wealthy and influential resided, along with the appropriate amenities and luxuries. Deck B was where general passengers were found, as well as most of the onboard attractions; such as malls, casinos and theme parks. Deck C served as the vessel''s extensive storage area, which also held her volatile hydrogen fuel cells. On top of that, it had loading and unloading docks which could accommodate around ten vessels at once.

    Then, there was Deck D, also called the Factory Deck. This was where most of Serenity''s manufacturing and resource procurement facilities were located. These ranged from massive smelters to chip printers, as well as massive asteroid drills and glacier breakers. Seemingly excessive, and yet a ship like this needed to be able to supply itself in case of emergencies. Lastly, there were the Command Decks where the bridge, crew''s quarters, as well as other important equipment and integral structures could be found. Including the Antimatter engine.

    Thanks to her sophisticated artificial gravity system, she was also able to maintain and change the perceived gravity without needing centripetal force, unlike other vessels. But much of the western hemisphere was now missing, which accounted for a third of Serenity''s entire structure. Then a further one-fifth of Serenity was rendered uninhabitable due to the extensive damage. Including the entirety of Deck D. These left Serenity¡¯s remaining passengers with less than half of her original habitable zone and malfunctioning areas where gravity was either much weaker or much stronger than it should be.

    But now they had much more, albeit decreasing, ''passengers'' than they started with. Even if they took the animals they departed with, into account. There were also the rapidly shrinking liquid O2 stores, despite the bright green "Air Tight" and bright red "Hermetic seals in place" statuses. However, none of these paradoxical readings could compare to the desolate reality outside Serenity.

    Most of their accompanying fleet was gone without any trace, which they could finally confirm. Those that arrived with them were either half a step away from falling apart or were moderately to heavily damaged. However, the frigates and destroyers took a lot less damage than the much larger Titan Carriers and other capital ships. Then there was the matter of the madness-inducing light which still kept flashing from the surface of the nearby moon.

    It took a while for all of these problems to sink in, though. For them to really accept that they¡¯d been knocked out for more than an hour, when they were first engulfed by the light. Presumably staring blankly at it. And, that the situation aboard had worsened to the point of being apocalyptic. But now, only one thing mattered; Getting their people out of this mess. Based on all the information they had, the Lord Count, now Executive Military Commander, decided that the best point of extraction was the rear east side of Deck C, which also faced away from the moon.

    "You will wait at Loading Dock 7 where you will gather as many Imperial citizens as you can and await my boarding.¡± He was currently at the terminal he¡¯d been given, communicating with one of the remaining automated ships which made up a majority of the Imperial Fleet - just of the many technologies that they monopolized after the Dominion¡¯s collapse. Of course, one of his men flanked him as protection. While the remaining three stood next to their fallen comrades who they¡¯d lined up near the door. ¡°If I do not arrive within 5 hours after this exchange or after the Battlecruiser Generosity is fully loaded and undocked, you are to then leave for the nearest Imperial planet or embassy. Are my orders understood?"

    [What of those outside the Empire, Lord Commander?]

    "Warn them, and if they insist, remove them. Ensure that there is little to no collateral damage."

    [Your commands are received and will be followed accordingly, Lord Commander. This Destroyer, the ''Innocence'' will not betray your trust.]

    It was worrisome, to be relying on another AI after everything that''s happened with Serenity. But one could say he had far more trust on the more straightforward intelligence of Imperial vessels. Although they were capable of unmanned flight and even had the capacity for autonomous combat, they were hardware-designed to be completely subservient to the Imperial nobility and accepted no further orders beyond that which they were already performing. Unless said order was revoked by the one who gave it or overruled by one of sufficiently higher rank.

    He could only hope that the Empire''s closed system design would be enough to avoid the same fiasco with Serenity, and trust in his own judgment. The lives of many Imperial citizens were in his hands. However, he also knew that he wouldn''t be able to save them all. At least 150,000 Imperials had boarded Serenity. But even though he had two Battlecruisers, 4 Heavy Cruisers, 6 destroyers and two frigates, they weren¡¯t enough. At most he could only accommodate a fraction of that number. Since, this was also a problem of supplies.

    He then used his personal comm systems to speak with other nobility in order to coordinate the effort and share information. Time was of the essence, and to maximize their success, he needed to beat the Federation and Union to the resources. The silver lining was that nearly all present nobility had extensive military service, so he could leave the on-ground planning and supply collection to them.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°What are those things, sir?¡± A crewman in the other end of the room, asked with a trembling voice, his eyes rooted to the LCD screen of constantly shifting camera feeds.

    ¡°Just let Intel figure it out. Focus on the evac plan.¡±

    The ship had been invaded, that much was something everyone now knew. But it took a while for the crewmen to form some sort of idea about what these things were. ¡®Mutated¡¯ strains that belong to the extinct Blattodea order of insects. Cockroaches as they were commonly called. These were pests deemed to have no benefit to mankind, like the Diptera. Both of which were exterminated from every Dominion planet during its heyday, long before the Collapse. It was a miracle that the information even survived in their records. But that placed the creature''s anatomy into question. Since, the 1.45 million uncategorized pings that showed on their heartbeat sensors had to belong to these creatures, which meant they were big enough to be noticed by the sensors. And, presumably, there were even smaller members of the species that couldn¡¯t be seen.

    "Most of the insectoids are gathered in Deck A. But they''re rapidly spreading towards Deck B and C through the Support Towers. We''ve also confirmed numerous passenger groups. There¡¯s 8,300 men, women and children inside the Terrene Grand Casino of Deck A. 9,700 more in Deck B''s Kyrsana Opera House. Another seventeen hundred are mobile, under the protection of Duke Jin-ho and the Stellarch''s security force¡­¡± He continued, answering questions and continuing on when needed

    Countless more individuals and groups were currently scattered. Bringing the confirmed survivor count to 130,000 human and vat grown heartbeats. However, many of them appear to be stuck in the Support Towers or subfloor transports and pathways, most of which were areas where there wasn¡¯t enough power for cameras. Everywhere else, especially areas out in the open, was infested, though. When the compiling was finally done and the information was disseminated, he drew closer to the microphone, pressed the button under it and coughed.

    "[Attention, all Imperial Citizens.]" His voice resounded through the PA system. "[I am the Count of Dahl and acting Executive Military Commander, I speak to inform you that several rescue ships have been prepared to board at Loading Dock 7 of Deck C. Access the Imperial Information Directory channels for the planning data and group up with our noblemen. They are our spearheads for this evacuation. Do not come into contact with any outside light as they have adverse effects, but most importantly, move safely and leave no Imperial soul behind. May the Emperor guide us.]"

    With everything finally said and done, he glanced at the bridge crew and then the Captain who were still busy planning at the opposite side of the room. The sense that they were competing, not working together, was all too palpable. And so, he only gave them a nod before turning to his men. ¡°We¡¯re regrouping with the Major. As far as we can, we will carry our fallen with us, and any survivors we come across. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Count.¡±

    It was then that a voice reached the Count¡¯s ears, a voice that was exactly like his own. Through a private channel.

    "[Most would tell you that they¡¯re likely to get massacred trying to get there. But I know you''ve planned for it. However, can you really execute your plans properly, after knowing that?]" The Count didn¡¯t need to ask what he meant. He had shared as much applicable data as he could to his most trusted people. But they were words that even the Count had difficulty accepting.

    [Guila Cassiana Dahl and Ariel Kireia Dahl are in our custody. Awaiting further orders.]

    He had also confirmed their location through their heat signatures. He couldn¡¯t contact Guila directly for some reason, but they were alive. All this time, they were alive. Yet where was he? What was he doing, instead? ¡°Of course, I can!¡± He answered with an almost calm anger as he led his men out the bridge, with such conviction that it seemed impossible for him to fail. ¡°All I need to do is find them! Then we''ll all leave this forsaken ship with them in my arms!¡±

    ¡°[But you gave up so quickly, brother. Can you really muster up the strength you did not show until now?]¡± The fact that he had prioritized others, even if they were his citizens, and her weapons, instead of confirming their safety had made that truth all too clear. Yet, the truth only roused more anger from him as they passed another airlock.

    ¡°You dare mock me?!¡± The Count roared as they exited onto a dark hallway. It was Deck B. ¡°You''re correct! Despite all that they''ve proven to me, I lost faith in their strength. But they are still mine, and I will fulfill my dues!¡±

    It was then the Count heard a tongue click, he could imagine a passing look of disdain form on his older brother¡¯s face, then roaring followed. ¡°[Alright, enough, brother! I don''t need to be a strategist to know that you don''t have nearly enough trustworthy men at your disposal to mount a rescue. So, leave it to me instead. The others have already arrived and we''ve all equipped the suits. We¡¯re also well into the process of transferring the gear to the loading docks.]¡±

    "You ask for impossibility, Hiiro." The Count''s glare grew colder as he spoke. ¡°Your job is to ensure that our citizens have a place to arrive at. 17 people, even suited, aren¡¯t nearly enough to ensure a safe route. 16, even less so. You are to stay there until there is a sufficient defensive force, or the Duke and his retinue arrives to supplement our forces.¡±

    ¡°[How long would that take, brother? Waiting longer means more people will arrive and the harder it will be to protect everyone. But, if I went alone, right now, I could extract them and return within an hour. Two at most, and you¡¯ll arrive here to be greeted by them with a smile.]¡±

    The Count paused upon hearing that, his gaze rooted at the darkness that awaited him beyond the corner. The chittering had already given their enemies away, but that was not the reason he stopped. ¡°I¡­ no. Think realistically Hiiro, how could you possibly-¡± It was then that Hiiro was reminded of his younger brother''s humanity and felt the need to reassure him, as rare as that was.

    "[Raving despite a clear head is unlike you, brother.]¡± He spoke reassuringly, before grunting and the sound of distant plasma fire cut him off. ¡°[You only need to trust me and the others to fulfill your orders, just as we always have.]¡±

    ¡°Major-!¡±

    ¡°[Little brother! You yourself said that Jing and Su Ce only died after seeing that light. However, no man or insect can defeat us, Lord Commander. The Bull tramples all in its way and guards all who stand behind it! So trust us to deliver!]¡± A strained silence permeated between them once again, while the sounds of frantic skittering rapidly approached from up ahead.

    ¡°I rescind my previous command and replace it with another. Take only two men with you, at most. Return my wives to me and evacuate immediately. All of you. Failure will not be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°[Heh. This Hiiro Dahl will not disappoint you, Lord Count.]¡±

 Chapter 12 - Her Reason To Love

    "Um¡­ Mistress¡­?"

    "Hm? Yes?" And the conversation ended there, yet again. How many times was that now? Three? "Okay, stop. What is it that you want to say, Ariel? Just go ahead and say it."

    "Yes¡­" Ariel responded. But again, nothing else followed. Guila didn''t want to open her eyes to check on her. She desperately needed the rest, since the eye-stinging was still present. Luckily, she had the next best thing to a pillow, which was Ariel''s paradoxically hard and yet soft abdomen. Thanks to that, she knew that her heart was racing and her body was getting hotter. Which was a sign that her body was recovering well. Had Guila been any younger though, she would''ve thought Ariel was feeling embarrassed.

    "Just take your time, Ariel. I''m not moving, for another¡­ eight minutes." A silence formed yet again. But Guila had long since stopped feeling choked by it. Maybe it''s because she wasn''t just listening to her own sounds now. It was actually a bit calming and reassuring. Or maybe, it was because they¡¯d made up? Had they? Regardless, she was happy to stay like this for the meantime.

    "Um so¡­ why didn''t Mistress meet with her mother?" And there it was. Finally the big question was out. If it wasn''t so loaded, Guila might''ve actually felt the same audible anticipation she clearly did. Eyes now opened, she stared at Ariel¡¯s expectant face. ¡®So she was able to raise her head now, huh? Was the antidote working slowly or quickly?¡¯ And she ended the pointless questions there. No matter how much Guila tried to distract herself with them, the fact remained that Ariel was expecting an answer.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The very fact that she was asking in that way, meant that her condition had gotten worse. She must''ve been muttering entire conversations to new self, now. No, Guila told herself. That was just because of exhaustion. It had to be. ¡®It has to be¡­¡¯

    "Look, I don''t want to talk about it." The Vulpina''s immediate disappointment was almost shocking to her. Then Ariel started squirming and shifting her weight. She didn''t try to push Guila off, probably because she couldn¡¯t, but the message was crystal clear.

    "... it''s uncomfortable¡­"

    "You weren''t complaining until now. But I''ll get off, then." Just like that, the squirming stopped. Instead, she started sighing. Over and over again. But surprisingly, instead of getting annoyed, Guila found her obviousness somewhat endearing. For years, she''d been surrounded by duplicitous faces and venomous words, and from people much larger than her - literally and figuratively. And although she would never fault him for it, her dear husband always showed her little to none of his true thoughts. In light of that, Guila couldn''t hate Ariel''s clumsy prodding. But even so; "It''s a long and boring story."

    "That''s okay. The longer we wait, the more I''ll recover, right? It will be much easier to leave."

    "When did you get so- I do not want to talk about it, alright? Plus, can''t you already guess the answer from how I treated you?" Another silence, but then, Guila saw a smile form on Ariel''s face. ¡®Did she forget that I could see her? Or was it on purpose?¡¯

    "Oww¡­ my face hurts so much¡­"

    "Oh, don''t you dare." Guila was about to get up, but then Ariel held her hand softly, without any strength behind her grip. Yet she''d been held in place, only able to watch Ariel''s sadness through her one good eye.

    "I''m sorry, Mistress¡­ I didn''t mean to make you mad." Ariel laid her head on her side, staring at their joined hands. "... I don''t have a mama. My first memory was of Master giving me my name. Then the Learning Pods. But there, I was taught that family was the most important thing. That I should cherish it. Yet you said no. Even though you sounded like you were in so much pain." She paused, before failing to clench Guila''s hand tighter. "I know Mistress will never love me, like she loves Master and Mistress'' mama. But I still want to learn more about you. Can I, Mistress?"

    The refusal seemed to get stuck in Guila''s throat, but eventually, she laid her head back on Ariel¡¯s stomach and sighed. "Fine. But¡­ It''s not a nice story." Her tall, fluffy ears immediately perked up in delight and she could only smile wryly at them. "When I married the Count, I did so with several conditions."

    "Like what?"

    "... I''ll get to that. Actually, well¡­ first off, my father was the Governor of Liforni. It was a polluted and overpopulated, but very prosperous Factory Planet. Thanks to that I grew up in luxury, even during the worst years of the war. But reality was catching up. One by one, Federation Planets were captured by the Empire forcing me to withdraw from the Academy and switch to homeschooling. A few years later, the Count''s armada besieged us. The fighting between the Count and my father''s fleet was fierce. Day and night, the skies were lit up by gunfire and lasers. All the while, shipwrecks and slag rained down, as ground forces engaged in urban warfare.

    It only took a few weeks before riots erupted and the planet descended into anarchy. But even then, we still believed we could win. Father just needed to hold out until reinforcements arrived. That changed when my father''s convoy was overrun. Not by Imperials, but by his own citizens. There were rumors that they offered him in exchange for peace and that the Count refused. The truth which I learned later, was that father was still aboard the Flagship Carrier, leading the defense. The convoy only had the Vice-Governor who was to assume command of the ground forces. But that still left only me and my mother. Inside a massive mansion with just a few guards, since many deserted after his supposed death. Even the few that remained fled, once mobs formed around the estate."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Guila wasn''t even sure when, but now she realized she''d been clenching back on Ariel''s trembling hand. No, she was the one trembling.

    "... All my life, I was told about how the Empire was an evil thing. That they enslaved non-Imperial men, and that women would be wed against their will, only to be abused for the rest of their lives. I even saw it happen in the news to one of my classmates¡­" Slowly, the UI began to fade again. But she bit her lower lip and drew blood, chasing away the creeping image of concrete forming around her. "... But you don''t know how truly monstrous people can be, when they¡¯re able to justify the things that they''re about to do."

    "¡¯Oh, they were desperate.¡¯¡± Guila said mockingly. ¡°¡¯The Governor is the reason the siege hasn''t yet been lifted.¡¯ They were just using us to convince papa to stop. ¡®For the good of everyone¡¯, they kept saying. When hitting the windows failed, they shot through them, instead. Then they rammed a car through the main entrance. Doors were broken into and the house was completely ransacked. All that I grew up with was utterly ruined, dresses, toys, books, gifts, everything. But thankfully, me and mama were safely hidden away in the panic room, where we could see and hear everything.

    Things really got worse when they couldn¡¯t find us. They knew we were in the house though, so they talked about how my grandpa was just lucky to colonize the planet first and that they deserved it just as much. Then they kept talking about how they were going to rape mama and use that as blackmail before finally chanting about how they''d also do it to me and force us to watch each other. They were spouting that, and so much more bullshit.

    The very worst part however, was that they all would''ve followed through with it. You could see it in their eyes, they weren¡¯t just threatening us. They were animals. Mama tried to hide it all from me, but she couldn''t cover my eyes and ears forever, and we needed the cameras to know when it would be safe to leave. But¡­ luckily... we didn''t have to stay there for long. Because we were finally defeated two days later. Father''s Carrier was crippled and after that, most of the fleet was destroyed or fled. When the Count came to collect his spoils, he and his elite Praetorian Guard cleared away the mob that had gathered, slaughtering most of them in the process, and then ransacked our home even more. I didn''t even know why, until they surrounded the fireplace and tore it off, revealing our bunker door.¡± Guila paused, letting out a wry chuckle before assuming a more ¡®instructive¡¯ tone.

    ¡°Did the learning pods teach you that it¡¯s Imperial tradition for the women of the defeated ruler to be among the treasures claimed? Because that¡¯s how Wartime Law works, apparently it ensures peace in their conquered territories. But I don''t think anyone believes that was the reason behind why it was made law. Of course, mama cried desperately as she held me close. She kept telling me that she was sorry. She begged me to forgive her and papa. That they failed. But¡­ I never once believed that, either. So I turned to the man at the front and rose to my feet, though he still towered over me. And¡­I told him to only take me.¡± She felt a cringing smile form on her face, as she recalled just how stupid that was in hindsight.

    ¡°Mama''s nails dug into my cheeks as she tried to shut me up. Then two of the soldiers exited their power armor and decided to yank her away. She cried and screamed, clawed and fought... I tried so hard to ignore her." There was no way either of them could''ve known the face that Guila was making at this point and maybe that was for the best. "When the Count told me to explain myself¡­ I just said that mama would never love him. That her beauty would turn ugly while with him. He would''ve just ruined the most beautiful, brilliant woman in the galaxy."

    "But I was different. I could still be fully devoted to him with more than enough room to grow, all he needed to do was listen to a few requests. And he did. That''s why I''m married to him. That''s why I love him, why I belong to him." The twenty minute mark had passed long before Guila was finished recounting. But she couldn''t just stop then, Ariel had asked to learn more, and she¡¯d decided to oblige her with full honesty. Then, while she was wiping her welling tears away with her wrists, Ariel sat up, clearly unsatisfied.

    "Shouldn''t that be even more of a reason to meet Mistress'' mama, then?" She asked, while seemingly staring into Guila''s eyes. Even though she couldn''t actually see anything. "You loved her so much that you gave yourself up to someone who you believed would only do you harm. That''s¡­ why not? Why not tell her that you¡¯re fine? That you¡¯re loved and that she no longer has to worry in the same way you worried for her?"

    "You make it sound like I was the bad guy.¡± Guila chuckled, but the ache in her chest reasserted itself. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve asked myself that question. So many times, but¡­ look, maybe I was, but saving my family wasn''t the only reason I followed through with our agreement. In a way, you''re right. I valued mama¡¯s safety much more than I valued my own. That''s the only reason I did what I did that day. But the Count also spared my home and kept my family safe. Then they prospered more than they ever did before. He kept his every word to me, and¡­" Guila bit her lip and inhaled deeply, before continuing. "... He made my dream a reality."

    "Think about it. The most accomplished man in the Empire, the man who went on to end a century of war, that caliber of man, listened to a completely delusional girl and didn''t just turn on her when he got what he wanted, while she had nothing else to grab onto. I had to devote myself to him. Not just because it was what I promised, but because he wanted and trusted me enough to follow through on all his promises..." She breathed in deep then hung her head low, before pulling away from Ariel¡¯s hand and pushed against the railing to stand up. "Don¡¯t tell him this, but if I met my mama that day. I wouldn''t have been able to stay devoted. I would¡¯ve betrayed his trust. Because even after all he''s given me, I still love mama more than I could ever love anyone else. Including him."

    "But Mistress didn''t need her mama anymore, right?" And to that final question, Guila gave a sad, forced smile.

    "I did. I still do. And I''ll always need her¡­ you can move now, right? We should go. And... just call me Guila, from now on. Also..." She paused, then sighed and placed a hand on Ariel''s head - rubbing the space between her fluffy ears. "Don¡¯t worry too much about my relationship with the Count. You¡¯ll get your chance to fall in love with him, too."

 Chapter 13 - A Closer Look

    ¡°Mistress¡­¡± Ariel groaned out as Guila helped her sit up. With the way that her legs were trembling, the Vulpina probably had pins and needles, so she just let her dangle them from the bedside. Guila was about to sit beside her too but then Ariel stared up at her with an excited look on her face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked with a smile, but even that was hard since she barely had the strength to stand, much less to potentially carry Ariel, who seemed twice as heavy as she looked. But the bright smile on her face was enough to make Guila smile brighter too. ¡°Is it good news?¡±

    She had not known by then, but Ariel had been listening to a PA system blaring in the distance. However, because of the distance to whatever area was still powered as well as the chittering and other noises, she had to listen to it many times over. But the gist was simple. Their dear husband was alive and they had a way to get off of this ship. Though it pained her that she had not been contacted yet, Guila accepted that it was only natural given the situation. So she quickly accessed the IID Channel, and couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity and complexity of their planning. They''d even prepared alternate routes and security codes, in case they were needed. Things just got a whole lot easier.

    ¡°Umm, G-Guila, it might still be¡­¡±

    "It''s okay, take your time to acclimate. You don''t have to force yourself to call me that, or to move right away. Just stand up, for now."

    Ariel nodded with a confident grunt, but Guila knew that she was struggling with quivering knees and still gasping for breath. However, the antidote said it would only take 20 minutes for the body to recover. Did it affect her body differently? Vulpinae builds were certainly smaller than normal people and had denser muscle structures. It sort of made sense. "Just don''t push yourself." She reminded Ariel, once more. Before stepping back and letting her stand on her own, inadvertently leaving Ariel with nothing but the sensation of the cold floor under her feet, her bandages and her sweaty clothes. The stale, dry air now felt harsher and the distant chittering did nothing to soothe her either. When coupled with the sensory deprivation and recent paralysis, she was wracked by a bout of nausea and dizziness. But she managed to keep herself from falling over, and it soon passed.

    ¡°Okay, good job. I''ll get started on the door." That was when new sounds mingled with their breaths. There was a click, then rustling, and finally the sound of something wide but light landing on the floor, all of which Ariel was keenly aware of.

    "Mistress, what was that?" The answer came with another click and a dull golden glow. It shone from within Guila¡¯s hand and illuminated her dirtied, but still perfected figure. Her already quite revealing dress from before this whole disaster, was now on the floor around her feet. Though, to Guila, it honestly felt even more uncomfortable to be naked.

    But, as the seemingly solid light steadily formed a larger and more concrete shape, the more exposed and pronounced she was in the otherwise lightless room; standing on her toes, with almost indiscernible lines around her neck, hands and feet. She obviously knew full well how she looked, because she gave Ariel a cheeky grin and flicked her forehead. "Staring so intensely isn''t proper, Ariel. Even if we''re both women."

    "I''m sorry, Mistress!" She quickly turned away.

    "I did not say you weren''t allowed to. Just that you lack subtlety." She told Ariel with a grin, amused by her exaggerated attempts to look away. Ten years ago, She would''ve done the same thing. Yet such modesty seemed so alien now after living in Imperial space and Guila found no real reason to hide herself. Since, it was a society that valued physical beauty highly. ''Why wasn''t Ariel given that information, as well...?''

    "But it''s not like I wanted to get naked. I was using the inert form of this multi-tool as my dress strap because carrying it any other way would ruin the outfit and since the see-through fabric was never meant to hold the dress together, I decided to strip d-"

    "I understand, Mistress!" Ariel yelped, then nodded several times with her eyes tightly shut. "I know that you''d normally never wish to expose yourself like that, to me. You don''t have to explain." There was a pause between them, but Ariel didn''t dare open her eyes yet. So instead, after a few seconds, Guila sighed. "Well, as long as you understand." She then walked away with light and yet dense steps. And, by the time Ariel finally opened her eyes again, Guila was already busy prying open the door''s control panel. But while her Mistress'' back was turned towards her, Ariel noticed more symmetrical shapes along Guila''s spine.

    She was curious, yes. But there was a sense that she shouldn''t interrupt her Mistress. The Learning Pod did teach her about Guila. However, Ariel holding back from her curiosity this time, didn''t necessarily arise from that implanted knowledge. Instead, it was because of the way she moved. It gave Arie the profound feeling that Guila was fully focused on what she was doing and was ignoring everything else around her. Plus, she already had some sort of idea.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    So, Ariel did as told and focused on limbering up. Luckily, she''d learned more than enough of such exercises. Before long her outfit got stickier with sweat, and then she heard a sharp hiss come from inside the wall. Followed by a quick cheer from Guila, as she limped towards the tiny crevice between the two sliding doors.

    "I hope you''re done, because I won''t be able to get this open by myself."

    "Yes, Mist-s Guila!" One. Two. Three steps. Four. She followed the sound of Guila''s voice. Though her movements were somewhat stiff at first, she was quick to recover her natural gait and it didn''t take long until Ariel was standing beside her, just as Guila pushed the straight tapered end of the crowbar against the seam.

    "We grab it with both hands and push it in. Then we pull it towards us." Ariel nodded, however her eyes were constantly wandering.

    "Ready? Go!"

    "Nngh!!!"

    She tried to turn away from Guila¡¯s exposed body, but the door was either heavier than they expected, or the door jambs had warped slightly, so she actually needed to focus. Yet doing so meant her face was right next to Guila¡¯s chest because of the height difference. As a result, Ariel''s senses were slowly overwhelmed by her scent, sounds, and the brief glimpses that she was afforded. That was, until the door creaked and finally gave way. The glowing crowbar pushed right through and they slammed against the door, falling on top of one another.

    The both of them yelped from the pain and there was obvious anger in Guila''s tone. But a disgusting, putrid smell had burst into the room. In the air was iron, feces, piss and some sort of concoction that invaded her nostrils, among many other things. The stench was so mind-numbing, that everything else just faded away. ''Wait! if it''s this bad for me, then-'' She swung back to face Ariel and saw the poor Vulpina already on her knees, with both hands over her mouth. A mix of bile and spit was already squeezing through the spaces of her fingers and dripping onto the floor.

    ''Shit!'' She raced back to the beds, grabbed a sheet and took off all their pillow casings. However, she could still hear Ariel gagging behind her. "Just retch it all out, idiot!"

    As if she''d been waiting until she was allowed to, Ariel promptly emptied her stomach onto the floor. Her agonized hurling lasted for several long seconds, before Guila could wipe the gunk off her with the sheet. Only then, did she tie a pillow casing around her nose and mouth. "Why didn''t you just¡­?" She could only sigh at the sight of a heaving Ariel. "Oh, Emperor¡­ guide us¡­ if this is how we''re starting out..."

    After yet another burst of activity, Guila just slumped back against the door and watched as Ariel slowly recovered. Then, she glanced outside the door. Just where was this stench coming from? A corpse? A sewage leak? Chemical warfare? However, the wide hallway outside was clear of any signs, offering her no clues. Save for some shattered glass on the floor, broken lights from above, and¡­ blood. ''Of course, there is blood on the floor.'' Judging from the streaks, a corpse or part of it had been dragged across and she had no idea. Though, Ariel most likely heard it happen.

    "You''re sure that the nearby chittering stopped, right?"

    Ariel nodded, while desperately catching her breath. Seeing her in that state, made Guilla feel a bit luckier that she wasn''t born with such a strong sense of smell. But she still needed her own mask, which she now wore. Several more seconds passed until the initial shock from the stench subsided, then Ariel giggled for some reason.

    "It¡­ smells like Mistress¡­"

    "One more comment about my sweat and I''m taking that back. You don''t smell much better, either."

    They still had no idea what this new threat was, and the door still wasn''t wide enough to get through. But at the very least, it was progress. That was what Guila kept telling herself, before they eventually managed to make enough space for them to squeeze through. It took them four tries, since they kept dropping the crowbar but at least it didn''t bounce around or make a sound. "Mistress, what do you see?" Ariel whispered, while noticeably fidgeting. The sound of her bushy tail swinging left to right was also quite distracting. Yet not nearly enough to pull Guila away from the scene beyond the shattered glass window.

    "We''re on the fifth floor of a building, overlooking a large park. Make sure that you don''t slip, because the wall at the lower end of the tilt is missing. But there are some stairs at the opposite end." She whispered back. Then with a soft click, the crowbar faded away and with it, their only source of light. "Hey, do you hear anything that sounds wet? Like squelching or the sound of chewing?"

    "Um, yes¡­" Ariel closed her eyes for a moment and then her ears twitched a bunch. "It''s louder than inside. Is it the enemy?"

    "... definitely." Once again, Guila was in awe at Ariel''s senses. She couldn''t even imagine how she''d be able to function with the constant sensory overload. "There''s at least a hundred winged things feasting on corpses below. They look¡­ like the pests in old documentaries. I can''t remember what they were called, though. But I don''t think any of them were ever that big."

    "Then, Mis¡­s Guila¡­" Ariel was about to clam up again, but she shook her head and gave Guila what seemed to be a resolute look. "May I please borrow your multi-tool, so that I can use it as a weapon to protect us?"

    A pleasantly surprised "... oh?" escaped Guila''s lips as she turned to face Ariel properly. Perhaps that was the value that her beloved put into Ariel. Unfortunately in this case, she knew better. "It wouldn''t work. The multi-tool weighs less than a hundred grams. It''s not heavy enough to be combat effective. And even though it can cut very well, I''d rather not give you a knife to fight these things with. No. We need guns."

    Although visibly disheartened by Guila''s dismissive response, Ariel wasn''t dissuaded. "Then, how about the tall stand with the water bags hanging from them? What if Miss Guila placed the knife on one end, like with your dress."

    "IV stands aren¡¯t made to be strong¡­" Guila dismissed her once more. But then again, Ariel might be onto something. "The IV stands won''t work... but the bed frames can. Alright, quick. Let''s get back inside before those things notice us. Be careful where you step."

    The only question would be if Ariel could wield it properly.

 Chapter 14 - Her Gift To The Empire

    ¡°How many do you think are gathered outside? The fact that we can¡¯t even hear them¡­¡±

    ¡°Major, why did you lie to the Lord Count?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Lieutenant Kim?¡± Hiiro asked back with a cocky grin as he slapped his belly with both hands. Though he talked big to his younger brother, the situation in Deck C was quickly getting just as, if not worse than the upper decks. And, currently, they were trapped between a sealed bulkhead and three perfectly-flush walls. It was Special Storage G71 - an exclusive area which the Dahl Countdom had reserved for itself.

    ¡°Think about it.¡± Hiiro looked around behind him. To which, one of the men gave a thumbs up. ¡°Everything is just as we left it, Major! A few dozen Diggers, 15 Heavy Mining Suits, 20 Speed Mining Suits, a crate full of charged weapons, thermal blades, oscillators, and all the ammunition we could hope for¡­ honestly, imagine if we managed to reach Aiarthe and dropped these off as planned. We''d be legless bucks.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong, Lieutenant?¡± His entire group had made it safe and sound, and all 4 shipments were safe and accounted for. ¡°We made it this far, that¡¯s most of the battle done already, and this mission will only get easier from here. Not to mention that our house¡¯s first and second ladies are safe and sound, morale is through the roof! Am I right?!¡± He roared as he walked over to the nearest 50x10x10 meter shipping crate.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±YES, MAJOR!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    It should be mentioned that he, Lieutenant Kim, and the 5 other Praetorians under his command were all dressed in nothing but their underwear. In fact, scattered throughout the area were the clothes that they discarded, all full of tears and cuts, and soiled with stinky, pale-green slime. "We¡¯ll be switching to the big guns, so make sure you''re properly coated. Don''t forget underneath. Unless you want it to fall off." Hiiro joked and the others laughed, before he sprayed a generous amount of what looked to be clear paint over his body, face and hair.

    Then, he applied a second coat on himself. Now every inch of his rounded yet visibly muscular body had a strange sheen to it. It was a physique that focused on strength rather than style. But admittedly, also a physique that displayed his gourmand lifestyle. Since, out of all the men here, he was the only one without visible abs. Though he was the tallest. These burly men being in full display while dressing themselves in plasteel-aloy skinsuits, would''ve been problematic for those from Federation and Union. Indecency, and such. But in the Empire, it was a cultural norm for the body to be proudly displayed, so long as the privates were hidden. Since the only reasons to hide oneself were imperfections and complacency. Neither could be allowed in their society.

    "Remember, its effect worsens the sweatier you are. So reapply when you need to. The last thing we need is you succumbing to the radiation that seeps through the suits, so double the coat on your exposed flesh." He uttered words to which any normal person would immediately recoil and question. However, the Count''s troops viewed it as a welcome reminder. No longer were their weapons meant to just intimidate. They had to actually use them properly now, and that required every preparation.

    ¡°Major, you still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Kim asked as they both donned chalk-white ¡®Mining Suits¡¯. The Lieutenant''s was geared towards speed, but was initially loose on his body, before the material reconditioned itself properly to be snug against his skin. Then, he grabbed one of the Plasma Diggers, as well as an Oscillator spear, which he attached to a smart-latch on his back. A set which all the other soldiers donned, though with different melee weapon choices.

    ¡°Kim¡­.¡± Hiiro turned to him, as his own suit wrapped snugly around his body, before he entered one of the ¡®Heavy Mining Suits¡¯. A bulky set of gear that made him look two and a half sizes larger, designed specifically for shipbreaking. ¡°Do I really have to say it out loud to you?¡± Perhaps he did. But surely everyone in the room knew, that if he told the Count that Deck C was filled to the brim with insects, that they were behind schedule, and that the their reinforcements were still two hours away - then there was no way he''d authorize this rescue. He had lied by ommission, because he was too valuable to not place anywhere other than the frontline.

    "Well, Kim? Should I?"

    ¡°... no, Major. Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to forgive. Alright everyone, battleplan.¡± He said, just as he was enclosed within the metal front shell of the suit. Then, his voice was now transmitted through speakers. "We did pretty well, making it here with virtually nothing to defend us. And, we¡¯re almost at the finish line."

    "By now, our coordination plan with the other noblemen is already well-underway, all that we need to do is prepare the welcoming gifts. Once we activate the hover trolleys, we¡¯ll only have 45 minutes to make it to the gathering point - before they run out of power. I¡¯ll lead at the front, while all of you follow right after me. With your agility, you¡¯ll be able to reach there long before I do and we can¡¯t be late, so take every opportunity to use me as bait. Once we split up, I¡¯ll lure as many of them into the maintenance layers which are supposedly already overrun. In the meantime, Lieutenant Kim will take over command, and he will be in direct contact with the Lord Count. Any questions?¡± The men all saluted him, and quickly moved into place. Not a single one opened their mouth but there was no hiding the confident grins on their faces. To which, Hiiro also grinned as he readied the upscaled Plasma Digger designed for his suit.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Set your muzzles to maximum spread. No need to be stingy. We have more than enough drums to go around. Now, swallow your pills... and activate your plasma condensers in three¡­ two¡­ one." Unsettling hums erupted from all their weapons as electricity crackled inside the glass containers. The liquid had begun to solidify and glowed even brighter than before. A few seconds later, any other light around them was completely drowned out. Maximum charge had been reached. Hiiro then activated the trolleys and opened the bulkhead remotely. Although there was no way to close it halfway. It was still slow enough to act as a funnel. At least¡­ they hoped so.

    Their enemy charged in immediately, Hundreds upon hundred of insects climbing on top of each other, as if racing. Many crawled up the hull and the doors which had stopped opening. Some flew in. But most of them rushed in like a tsunami to engulf the men. No. Calling these things giant insects wasn''t enough. These were dog-sized monstrosities with flattened oval bodies, possessing long threadlike antennae, and covered with glistening black or dark brown leathery integument. Their heads were bent upwards, and their mandibles pointed diagonally down. Then, of their six long, spiny legs, the first pair was much thicker and tapered into the shape of a blade. On top of that, these things had a noticeably thick carapace. And they brought with them a disgusting, gut-wretching stench that stunned everyone, despite their full-body gear and the silver-based spray''s artificial scent. Only Hiiro was spared because his suit was designed for Space use.

    That stench was most likely what lured these things here. But what could have produced such a thing? By the time he mentally asked himself this question, one of the things had leapt towards him, with its loud beating wings behind it. Many more had leapt up, and there was also the deafening noises their legs kept making. He caught a good look of the creature''s disgusting underside, as its legs prepared to grab him. The twitching, the long spiny hairs, the grimy crevices. Closer and closer, it flew. Until it was just two feet away.

    "FIRE!"

    With a crackle and a splatter, the creature, and everything else with living flesh in front of them, was torn apart by the first volley of charged radioactive waste derivative. Which would then leave an extremely lethal radioactive zone that remained so for at least an hour or more. However, maximum spread meant that they only had half of the already miniscule 30 meter maximum range. They also had to deal with the weapon''s slow two second recharge time, while reloading after every sixth shot took twice as long, given how bulky each canister was. Nevertheless, in this space with only one entrance, against an enemy without ranged attacks; They were unstoppable.

    They bathed in the radioactive splashes of insect fluids and disgusting pheromones, but they just wiped their faces and charged a second volley. Then a third. And, a fourth. The longer they kept fighting, the more insects managed to get past their volleys. However, their specialized outfits kept them from being maimed. Instead receiving minor fractures and bruising, since specialized plasteel shell took the brunt of the damage. But the real problem was the Plasma''s aftereffects. The radiation was being concentrated in such a small area and no pill would stop the radioactive particles from building up in their lungs, no matter how augmented they were. They had to finish this quickly.

    But just as they readied a seventh volley, an insect managed to get lucky and sliced through a fracture in one of the men¡¯s suits - cutting off his lower left leg before someone else managed to stab the insect with a blade. He screamed as he was forced to stand on his stump. But the symptoms of radiation poisoning rapidly developed. In the span of merely a few seconds, his hair and large pieces of skin peeled off to expose the necrotized, half-cooled muscles underneath. Then his wailing ended just as he started swinging his limbs erratically. With not even a cry, or a passing glance from his companions, he fell face first into a shallow pool of insect fluids and glowing waste.

    However, he was still breathing. His beady eyes were searching and his lips kept trying to form words. It was only due to the leftover coating that he didn''t immediately melt. But if left there for long, he would. Yet instead of helping, the man that stood next to him, his brother in arms, only grabbed the spare canisters off his belt. For they could not stop to help him. Even if they did, there was nothing that they could do.

    This was Guila''s magnum opus. Worst of the weapons that she dared to patent as mining equipment, to get around Imperial law. A cruel curse of irreparable morbidity upon those affected, keeping them alive for the longest period possible. Even if the victims were saved, what awaited them was no life at all. Survival only meant further agony. Cruelty didn''t even seem like the proper word for it. Savagery, barbarity, callousness; it was a weapon so infused with sadism that one could only wonder what sort of hatred she held for her homeland to have it used on them. However, there was no questioning its efficacy.

    It was thanks to this weapon, that the Empire no longer employed costly planetary sieges and massive ship battles during the final years of the war. Instead, small boarding parties and ground forces were utilized. Terror and subjugation through the horrors she birthed. This new tactic was what granted the Count victory after victory, with minimal losses for both sides. But the Empire could not condemn their soldiers, nor their war hero, no matter how revolting they may have thought it was. So they laid it squarely on its creator, an outsider, a traitor.

    "Their pace is slowing! GRAB A CRATE AND FOLLOW ME!"

    When the remaining six soldiers charged the horde and made their way through the half-melted door, they left behind a sickening scene of radioactive waste, hills of scattered insect corpses and a distinct, vomit-inducing smell in their wake. The only kind thing regarding all this, was that she deliberately engineered a green glow that served as a warning and a marker. But how useful was it really? When the stench of melted flesh, and the solitary, woeful throes of a comrade who had been forsaken, were more than enough to dissuade anybody from getting closer.

 Chapter 15 - An Ever-Worsening Situation I

    ¡°Raaaaah!¡±

    Hiiro roared as he crushed two more insects underfoot. Acting as bait was certainly working. Since he was the slowest, the insects naturally swarmed him. But partly because of this strategy, they¡¯d barely been able to trek 2 kilometers in the past 15 minutes. Even after weaving around and above cargo containers, then racing across scaffolding until they reached the lower end of a steep incline.

    Needless to say, covering for each other while under constant attack from a seemingly inexhaustible enemy was beginning to take its toll on their focus. In their wake, they left a radioactive trail of mangled steel, melted plastic, insect guts and scattered carcasses, killing at least three hundred roaches each.

    But the thing was, they couldn''t see any of that just a few seconds ago.

    "They''re retreating, sir!" One of them yelled at the top of his lungs since they couldn''t reach for their earpieces and even then, he was still drowned out by the tinnitus-inducing hums and crackling of the Plasma Diggers.

    "Major!" Another yelled and finally, enough of them were just about to charge a volley. "They''re running away!"

    Only then did Hiiro and the others pause to really assess their surroundings. Yes, they were still surrounded by and being chased by several dozen cockroaches as they made their way up to Loading Dock 7. But beyond that small pond which persisted around them, the great sea of black and brown carapaces was indeed receding to the lightless corners of the half-wrecked vessel.

    "They left a rear guard?" One of them muttered, while he and the others finished off the remaining enemies.

    "Sir, it''s almost like they''re soldiers¡­"

    "Quiet. " Hiiro said with a low growl. "They''re just insects. Don''t think about it too much."

    "90 second break. Make the most of it, men." Was all that he said, before he turned around and inspected his weapon.

    "Yes, Major!"

    The Plasma Diggers needed to be cleaned after extended use, to ensure that there weren''t any clumps in the barrel that could harden and cause catastrophic failure. Thankfully, it was made easy with a manual flush feature.

    When they were sure that all of the dull-glowing, yellowish green sludge had sputtered out the nozzles, they placed the diggers on the floor next to their feet and allowed the plasteel suit to reform itself.

    Of course, only half of them did so while the other half kept watch and waited until they were done.

    But even while they waited, their eyes were rooted into the lightless abyss that awaited them, several hundred feet away. Somewhere within that sea of metal crates and abominations, was their main goal. They''d have to fight on their own, without their current sight advantage, against an enemy that melded into the surroundings and now showed tactical prowess. However basic.

    Needless to say, there was fear in their eyes. But not really of death, though that was indeed present. Much more than that, they feared failure. That their brother in arms''s death, followed by their own, would be meaningless.

    "Thirty seconds left."

    However, the sight of his back reassured them. That even if they fell, they would not fail. They just had to follow him, support him and return triumphantly, to as much drink and women they wanted. For he was the Empire''s Spearhead. The unsung hero of the Empire. If the Count commanded victory, then it was Hiiro who brought it to him.

    Yet perhaps unbeknownst to them, he was the one most affected.

    He had three missions, and he already failed one. No longer would he be able to bring all his men back home, nor could he celebrate fully with them. There''d be another empty chair in the mess hall, and that enraged him to the point of mangling the empty radioactive drum as soon as he was done reapplying.

    Once again, he had to leave a brother behind because of the accursed thing in his hands. This pulsating, evil thing that has taken so many others from him and from his enemies. All because he accepted it that day. But it was also saving them now... in fact, its creation may have saved more lives than he could imagine. Yet still...

    Then, for a moment, he remembered the dainty, willow-like hands that handed him the first working prototype, and that memory only brought him even more anguish. But he couldn''t show those emotions, especially not to the men who believed in him. Nor could he show the same apprehension and fear that they held.

    He had to stand straight and be a guiding beacon. Always strong, always sporting a confident grin.

    Because he was a leader.

    "Hey¡­" One of the men whispered to another. "What if people stumbled onto the radiation pools we left?."

    "Don''t worry. We made sure to move in a straight line through wide spaces only. They''d be able to see the glow from a mile away." The Lieutenant cut in, before anyone else could answer. "Plus, why would there be any survivors here? The Evac sites were already announced."

    "Are you sure?" Added another soldier. "The glow fades a few minutes before the radiation stops being lethal, and they might have gotten lost."

    "Ten seconds, people." Although he didn''t raise his voice, everyone stood at attention - as whatever doubts formed from the complacency that Hiiro¡¯s presence gave, were wiped away by his words. "Activate your night-vision and floating markers, don¡¯t wait for my signal to leave me behind, act based on your judgment. Remember, we have different missions.¡±

    """Yes, sir!"""

    Then, upon scanning their surroundings, he reached for his earpiece. But, stopped half-way and clenched his teeth once more.

    *** *** ***

    Meanwhile, almost 15 kilometers away, stood the glorious Kyrsana Opera House.

    It was the massive centerpiece of Deck B''s Main Square, with several wide pathways and roads specifically meant to reach it. If the lights were still on, then it would''ve been impossible to miss its upside-down flower-like structure, with a marble and hardened glass exterior.

    The three equal-sized petals forming the flower, were of course meant to symbolize the three factions. Inside the flower, was a separate second dome surrounded by a hundred rooms, main halls and restaurants. This dome was further divided into three layers. The top and middle layers were concert halls, while the bottom layer was the central theater which could seat 11,400 attendees.

    It was within the bottom layer that nine thousand Federation souls hid away, safe from any outside threats. But all of them knew that they couldn''t stay. Currently, everyone that could carry a weapon had gathered before the stage where the Commander stood.

    "I''ll start with the good news first. We have a way off this ship." Her words, echoing from the speakers behind her, immediately resulted in sighs of relief from the crowd. Though some kept hardened looks. "Even better news is that the insects have stopped trying to get in. However, the bad news is that there might not be anyone to rescue us."

    Fear and dread quickly returned to everyone''s pallid faces. Had it been any other time, the Commander would''ve thought they were putting on a performance. However, she knew why.

    Morale. It went down the gutter a long time ago. In her heart, she cursed the fact that they didn''t have anyone who could rally them by presence alone. The sight of every entrance except one, being caved in, and the soldiers taking turns shooting at the black void outside of it, to dissuade any further attacks, were not helping their spirits either.

    But what she could do was emulate said people.

    "I won''t lie to you. The only way we can go home is by shooting our way out. We''re wounded, tired, hungry... not to mention that we''ll be fighting the disgusting things outside. But¡­ we are the Federation!"

    "We''ve endured brutality after brutality. Cruelty and cruelty. Betrayal after betrayal, during the course of our history!" She roared. "We did not surrender when the Empire pillaged and raped us! We fought back! When they sought to eradicate us with the treacherous Union, we persevered!"

    "Having already faced the greatest monsters of this galaxy, do we fear mere insects?! When we have our families to protect, right by our side - do we wait for help?! For the Imperial Dogs to shepherd us home?!"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "... no." An old man muttered from the back of the crowd, with tears in the corner of his eyes.

    "No!" Then a young man in his prime.

    "Never!" Finally, a woman in the front screamed.

    More and more voices joined the chorus. Until everyone raised their weapons above their heads, in defiance of everything that wished to harm them.

    "Then let''s get started, gather anything you can!"

    Even though she told them that she was no longer Serenity''s Commander. That did not matter. She was their Commander. The woman that they''d believe in, that they would follow. They needed her and she needed them if they all wanted to go home.

    But the only way that could happen, was if she showed them the chance of finally winning something. Even though she knew that her words and actions were essentially theatrics. This was the only way she could lead a defeated people. It wasn''t just the healthy, whose spirits she roused, either. Even those lying on their back, nearing their ends, regained some of their strength. Enough to roar quietly, or to raise their fists.

    But only the adults and teenagers had been swept up.

    One of many children was a boy with blonde hair, not even eight years old. He sat far in the back with his mother. Both had been wounded in their escape but not gravely. However, he kept scratching his chest, just above his sternum.

    "Mom¡­" He called out with tears running down his cheeks, squirming in his seat - unable to even scream properly. "¡­ there''s something stuck!"

    "My tummy hurts! Mom!" He complained again, as he leaned forward and clutched his gut. "I need to poop! Mom!

    "Mom¡­!" He gulped then cried out again, this time louder. "Mom, please-"

    Others in the back turned to look, but rather than console him, his mother grabbed his mouth and dug her nails into his cheeks.

    "Shut up! Stop complaining!" She whispered angrily. Her face was twisted in rage, as if she saw her own flesh and blood as a curse she''d been inflicted. But then why did she protect and carry him all the way here, if she actually hated him? The terrified, confused boy sobbed and cried, so she dug her nails deeper into his cheeks.

    "Do you want to get home, or not?! If you do, then shut up, before they leave you behind!" She gasped between every hate-filled word - her expression worsened by the dim red emergency lights. The monster that his mother became, had frozen the boy in place.

    As he lowered his head to comply, only then did he notice it. His mother''s throat.

    There was an Adam''s apple larger than his father''s, and it squirmed.

    "Everyone that can move, gather together! We''ll be making stretchers out of the seat covers! Bandages too! Some of us will scout our surroundings and find a route, so we need to be ready to move when they come back! Understood?!"

    "Yes, Commander!"

    As their morale reached a fever pitch, a soldier in uniform approached the pair with a wary look on his face.

    "Is something wrong, ma''am?"

    She jolted, pulled her hand back and turned to race him with panicked, rapid breaths and a sweaty, worried look.

    "... no, sir. We''re fine. I-I should help, right?"

    "No." The man stopped her just as she was about to get up. "You don''t have to."

    Then he turned to the boy again. Unfortunately, he didn''t care enough to worry about child abuse, in this situation. Despite how obvious it was. There were far more pressing matters to attend to.

    "Just be more discerning, ma''am. This isn''t the time."

    <hr>

    With hundreds of evacuation attempts going on at the same time, the occasional bangs and pings would drown out the chittering. But such noises only meant that the insects got louder in response, excited at the prospect of new prey.

    That''s what Guila figured, when she glanced outside the cracked and shattered windows. Opposite them, on another Support Tower, she saw bright yellow flashes peering through splatters of opaque black. Insects, obviously. She thought. Maybe they ought to take it as a blessing in disguise, that they haven''t encountered anyone else.

    "Wait, stop." The pair were descending the inclined hallway when Guila grabbed Ariel''s shoulder. "Give me a second."

    She made sure to whisper as quietly as possible, knowing that Ariel¡¯s ears would be able to pick it up. Guila, with her center of gravity lowered, entered a room that had its doors slammed inward. By what? She''d rather not imagine.

    It was a small storage room. The kind meant for janitors and the tools they required. To the right were lockers and filled shelves, to the left, a computer and bed. Finally, lying in the middle of the room was an aged man in a jumpsuit, with his left arm torn off.

    But despite the scene, she thought the truly strange thing was that this was the first corpse they''d found. Despite the ever-widening trails of blood covering the hallway floor, the lower they went. The smears seemed to lead back up the way they came but again, Guila chose to invest her attention on more immediate matters.

    Of course, Ariel did not know any of that, other than the floor''s state, which she felt directly with her bare feet, as her shoes would''ve been far too loud. But she nodded anyway - assured that Guila had a good reason for stopping and that she would see her response.

    She didn''t need to wonder for very long though, as the familiar sound of rustling, coupled with something wet soon reached her ears. Guila, of course, was not looting the man''s corpse with a smile. Quite the opposite, in fact. Her expression was twisted by trepidation and disgust.

    But she needed clothes. She hoped with all her heart that the lockers contained the janitor''s normal attire and that he had the key on his person. She''d take anything at all, as long as it was functional enough to cover her privates. Even better if she could find two jumpsuits for herself and Ariel.

    She didn''t want to be this exposed for much longer. Not with-

    "...!?!?!"

    She held her scream by biting on her lower lip, as a pair of several-inch long, spindly antennae peeked out of the corpse''s mouth and twitched as her hands neared it.

    Pulling away, she fell back on her rump and smeared her rear on the man''s dried blood. But after the initial shock ran up her spine, she recovered and quickly swung her head left then right, up and down, desperately checking her surroundings with her one good eye.

    Worried that something would leap onto her, and for good reason.

    Everywhere she looked, were these segmented insects ranging from an inch long, to as large as her outstretched palm. On the floor, the ceiling, everywhere, they skittered with their antennae constantly twitching about. Earlier, she was able to calmly observe them with her scuffed eyes and grainy night vision, but only because they were so far away.

    Yet now that they were surrounded by the grotesque things, which hid behind flower pots, pillars, gathered in the corners, or squeezed against the area where the floor and walls met? There was never a moment where she wasn''t on edge. Even though the insects actively avoided them, that didn''t change the fact that any one of the things could just fly and land directly on her skin!

    Then who knows what the insects would do?! Even if she went back to get her dress and just held it together, they could just climb up her legs!

    In such a situation, where her stomach constantly threatened to lurch, while her eye kept the creeping nightmare fresh in her mind, and her bare skin felt colder and more disgusting than ever before, Guila''s stifled desperation was clear to even the sightless Ariel.

    "I fear there''s even more of them ahead, Guila." She whispered softly, while tightening her grip on a long, metal pipe with a piece of cloth wrapped around one end. "Shouldn''t we head up, instead?"

    "We can''t¡­" Guila whispered back, as she wiped her sweat, making sure that she never closed her eyes for longer than a split second. "The only way off Serenity is down."

    But she was right. More and more of the things were coming from below. Which was why they had to hurry up. Her gaze then returned to the corpse near her feet. The twitching antennae were still there, as if they were hooks and she was a fish.

    "Ariel¡­ come closer. There''s something I want you to stab."

    Ariel nodded with a barely-hidden, worried look on her face and her tail wrapped around her waist. Then she allowed Guila to line the cloth-covered end of her weapon with the corpse''s mouth.

    With a quiet grunt, it pierced right through.

    The antennae twitched once, twice, and no more.

    Guila noticed that the other insects nearby quickly disappeared from sight, but she chose not to dwell on it. The only thing that mattered was that she could search it without any more worry.

    "Shit. He doesn''t have any keys." Guila scowled, before she slowly placed the corpse back on the floor. "Okay, it''ll make some noise, but you should be able to pierce through the locking mechanism."

    "Come on, let''s unwrap that-"

    "Wait, Mistress." She placed her index finger in front of her lips, and Guila immediately pursed hers. The hairs of Ariel''s ears and tail seemed to stand, and the sight of it worried her even more.

    What could''ve possibly-

    Her thoughts were cut short by the sound of something meaty getting dragged across the floor, carried by heavy, powerful steps.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    No¡­ it wasn¡¯t steps. Something was repeatedly hitting the floor. With every passing second, it got louder and louder, until they both heard the drips and squelches made with each move of whatever this thing was.

    Then, came the crying. The crying of a girl, younger than Ariel, most likely. It was a soft, defeated kind of cry. Barely audible. As if she no longer had the energy to keep on doing so. But it was there, and her voice was getting closer.

    Closer.

    Until finally, Guila saw it.

    A massive, magnified version of the insects that surrounded them just a moment ago. It reached Ariel''s waist in height and was longer than she was tall. The segments of its body were chipped and scratched, and underneath the armor-like structures, was porous flesh oozing with disgusting white mucus.

    Ariel had been gagging since half a minute ago. But even while her body lurched back and forth, wanting nothing more than to hurl, she didn''t let a single sound escape her. She grabbed her mouth with one hand and even deliberately smeared bile over nose to hide the stench.

    The last thing Guila saw was the source of the crying.

    She was right. It was a child.

    A child with long, sharp ears on her temples, covered in mucus, with her upper half extending from the tip of the creature''s rear. Like she had been stuffed inside. That little girl was getting dragged across the floor, while the thing walked right past them.

    It was only after the thudding completely disappeared, that Guila moved to aid Ariel, who was on her knees, with her stomach now truly emptied.

 Chapter 16 - An Ever-Worsening Situation II

    ¡®We survived. We actually survived!¡¯

    It was just passing through. But they had no idea how many more of those things existed and if it had caught them, then there was no way they could - then a terrifying thought came to Guila''s mind. There was no way that thing could have caught a child, even if it was terrified, since it moved so slowly. Surely not¡­

    Which meant, it was also possible that there were even worse variants.

    Guila didn¡¯t regret leaving that girl to her fate. ¡®There was nothing we could do!¡¯ Surely Ariel thought the same. What mattered, first and foremost was their survival. Everything else was secondary, or a means to that end. Rather, She was thankful that the thing showed up when it did, because now they understood just how badly everything has gone down.

    They were now both dressed in oversized jumpsuits, with rope tied around the hems of their wrists and ankles. Tape would¡¯ve been better, but they couldn¡¯t risk the noise it¡¯d have made. Together, hand in hand, they walked down the halls, or crouched when they needed to. But, never did they run, no matter how much they wanted to, nor did they risk going prone.

    Thankfully, the damage to the tower was a lot less worse than Guila thought. Most of the stairs were still functional. However, the one that they had just arrived at, had collapsed, and she didn¡¯t want Ariel to bet on a blind leap. It may have just been a 2 foot gap, but there was barely any of the landing left for them to reach. Missing meant that they''d fall 5 feet down onto the floor below.

    Because they were able to find thicker cloth in the janitor¡¯s room, they switched their masks for those. But, speaking properly would''ve made way too much noise because of it. So instead, Guila constantly had a hand on Ariel''s shoulder. When she felt they needed to stop, she''d squeeze hard. Two quick squeezes were for slowing down. And three, meant ¡®follow me¡¯. It was imperfect, but also the simplest method they currently had access to.

    Originally, Ariel wanted to also use her tail as her own visual signal. But, knowing that it would require cutting a hole into the suit, Guila convinced her to just stuff it inside. While Ariel would deal with any possible combat and scouted ahead with her hearing, Guila''s job was to ensure that they avoided harmful terrain, like places littered with glass or other debris, but mostly to watch out for weak or missing areas of the building.

    The two walked past room after room that had its doors pried, slammed or smashed open. Inside, Guila would see nauseating scenes of corpses which the smaller insects feasted on. They chewed the flesh, burrowed through it, and spilled out of their orifices, wounds and opened guts. But even when counting those, there were still too few corpses for the amount of blood and people that should''ve been inside when the attack occurred.

    However, she couldn''t ignore any of the sights. In fact, she had to look carefully into each room, at the ceiling and then floors; every surface on which an insect could be. Because if she didn''t, she might not notice a big one lying in wait. Since Ariel''s sensitive ears might not be able to notice stationary creatures.

    Their feet had gone brown, drenched with the blood smeared across the floor and the damaged plumbing. But neither of them showed any complaints in their expression. The only times that changed was whenever Ariel took notice of the stench, of crying, or if Guila noticed the white fluids. They¡¯d immediately turn away from that direction.

    But every time they did, Guila couldn¡¯t help but feel that we were being played.

    It was a race against time. But they were forced to waste it backtracking. Even worse, was that the creatures were still in the process of nesting. Which meant the longer that they stayed, the harder it would be for them to leave. Thankfully, it wasn''t long until they found a new set of stairs.

    While Ariel needed to be careful not to overstep, Guila had to worry about slipping. Due to the declining angle, and the fact she had to tiptoe, the wet surface became increasingly more dangerous. But that was just another thing that they had to watch out for. They couldn''t pass through areas that were too wet either, because it would cause too much noise. Unfortunately, the wide puddles made that more difficult the lower they got. The sound also hindered Ariel''s hearing.

    But again, They just needed to be careful.

    Plus, the brass plating with a number 2 on the wall, was all the encouragement Guila needed. Soon, so very soon, they¡¯d be out of this death trap.

    Then it finally happened.

    Several of the palm-sized insects, alerted by their presence, took flight. Whereas, like many times before, most flew around the two of them. One landed onto Ariel''s ear, while another fell onto the back of Guila''s neck.

    The panic was immediate as they both let go of each other, to try and shake the heavy insects away. Because the cockroaches didn''t just land, their barbed legs hooked into their flesh and fur. They both flailed desperately, trying to get them off, while barely avoiding a fall.

    "...NMGH!!!!?!!" But Guila was the first to scream with her mouth tightly shut. Then Ariel noticed that it was going down her ear and she did the same. Knowing that the other person was panicking, only panicked them further.

    As a result, even more insects on the walls and ceiling took flight, momentarily drowning out everything they could hear with their disgusting wingbeats, before landing on them too. Mostly on their jumpsuits. But also their hair, exposed hands and feet. It was a cycle that would only worsen the longer they continued.

    So Guila did the only thing that she thought she could.

    ¡®I''m sorry!¡¯

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    She didn''t dare to voice it out, since one of the insects could fly into her mouth. Even with the mask, she didn''t have enough trust in fate to be kind. Instead, without any warning, she grabbed the spear in Ariel''s hand, held the covered blade away from the both of them, then tackled her down onto the landing below.

    "Ahk-" The two groaned when they landed on top of each other, a half-second later, but Guila quickly covered both of their mouths. However, she''d fallen on her already wounded leg.

    Ariel couldn''t see the situation, but it seems like she understood that the insects flew off of her when they fell, and that something had gone wrong because Guila couldn¡¯t stop groaning. So she fixed her mask back up, and quickly placed Guila''s arms around her neck.

    Realizing what she planned to do, Guila grabbed the spear off the floor, before locking her weakened legs around the smaller, but now much stronger Vulpina''s waist.

    "Can we talk now, Mistress?!" Ariel whisper-yelled with already exhausted gasps as she racewalked.

    "Yes¡­!" Guila answered, trying to stifle the pain from her, once-more opened wound. "Slow down, there''s glass. Now turn right."

    They were so close. Yet still so far. The glass walls had already shattered, but that only meant they had less avenues of escape. So, with the spear''s shaft held diagonally against Ariel''s chest, Guila looked for anything that could be an auxiliary exit. Because those would be flanked by concrete.

    "Turn left." She whispered again, and Ariel did so without question. There were even more roaches here. But being this close together actually made it easier to deal with the problem. Now, Guila''s new job, as disgusting as it was, was to pry the roaches off of them both.

    She swallowed whatever apprehension she felt, letting anger at their situation take over, because¡­ she had no doubt that Ariel was more afraid than her. Such was perhaps the benefit of having so much adrenaline coursing through their veins. Had it been any other time, Guila may have just cried and screamed.

    "Turn right again, then straight ahead."

    "Yes! Please keep them out of my ears¡­!"

    "I''m trying¡­!"

    Tens of hundreds of cockroaches, like ink blotches, had covered the lobby''s white interior motif. Only when they passed through them, did these insects disperse. Unlike their skittish behavior on the higher floors. Had Guila¡¯s mind been more free, she might''ve deduced that it was because the things saw power in numbers.

    Instead, she was far more focused on how difficult it was to keep prying the insects off, so she just pushed Ariel''s ears down against her head. Then, she also pressed her face against the back of her head.

    "There''s a crash-bar door right up ahead. I''ll use my legs to push it open."

    "Yes!"

    "On three. One¡­ two¡­ now!"

    As if the door wasn''t even there, it swung open and they stumbled onto a medium-sized path. The cockroaches were everywhere outside, too. Then the sound of something cracking beneath us reached Guila''s ears, but was quickly drowned out by their buzzing wings.

    They were finally outside. No longer did they have to¡­ Guila immediately regretted looking up. There, just barely visible through her one remaining good eye and the haze of smaller insects, were dozens of the "Oozers" moving across the building''s outside wall.

    "Mistress... where do I go?!"

    "- Run left. Into the shopping street. But be careful, it''s a brick road. It might be uneven now."

    "Unhf! I can handle it, Mistress."

    "... I know you can."

    But as she squeezed closer to Ariel, her gaze wandered to the upper half of a dark dome in the distance. That had to be the Opera House and most likely, there were people in there. Otherwise, why would it be so covered with insects, to the point that she couldn''t see any other color than black? However, if the larger insects were already focused on the people inside, then they couldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass. The two of them will reach the Loading Bays, and there they''d await their beloved.

    "It''s going to be a long journey though. So, I have an idea." Despite the constant assault of roaches upon their skin, hair and clothes; their thick masks, Ariel¡¯s speed, and ironically, the insect''s size were what gave Guila the necessary strength of will to converse.

    Because at the very least, she didn''t need to worry about one of them entering her own ears, and even though she couldn''t reach those on her hair or suit, they could just work on getting them off, later. No longer feeling anything within arm''s reach, Guila focused on the map that now replaced the scuffed parts of her vision, at least the overlays still worked. Then she zoomed in and decided on the quickest route.

    "There''s a Security Station near here. We''ll be moving through much-smaller hallways and might need to break in, but I''m willing to bet there''s combat armor inside. Like helmets, as well as guns."

    "... Okay! I''m relying on you, Mistress."

    "I know! I''m relying on you, too!"

    Unfortunately, speed walking while carrying someone heavier than herself was exhausting. Even though she was strong thanks to her genetic makeup, Ariel had neither well-trained stamina nor muscle strength. Her lean, toned body was merely her natural state. Making it worse, was that she could only gasp through gritted teeth and breathe through thick cloth.

    Ariel was getting lightheaded as a result, but she couldn''t stop to rest. Not yet.

    Because she knew something that Guila did not. They were surrounded by big ones. Not as big as the Oozers. But what was probably the adult insects. Since, they made the same chittering as the ones that attacked at the start and it was a louder version of the sound that little ones made.

    Those things had to be watching them, or at the very least, must''ve noticed them from inside and on the roofs of the small shops and buildings that flanked them on either side.

    Not to mention those from behind. She may not have had the chance to look, but Ariel realized that this path led directly into the central park, where hundreds of insects were still engorging themselves. Sure, they were going the opposite way but she didn''t know if she could outrun them.

    Not with Guila. Then slowly, while the chittering behind them seemed to strengthen, her grip around her thighs slackened.

    "... no!"

    "''What is it, Ariel?!"

    "N-nothing, Mistress. I¡­ how much farther?"

    Although worried, Guila chose not to ask and just answered.

    "700 meters, at least¡­ wait, slow down. You''ll trip on the corpses. Shift to the right."

    Ariel didn''t respond. Not immediately. But she gave a breathy grunt and did as told.

 Chapter 17 - An Ever-Worsening Situation III

    With the last of the water we managed to find now gone down her throat, an exhausted Ariel gasped and heaved. She then tossed the empty bottle away and leaned back against a caf¨¦ counter, with her legs splayed out, sore and even worse, wounded.

    There were tiny pieces of dark chitin lodged into the soles of her feet. Although, thankfully, she wasn''t bleeding profusely.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Guila asked, unsure of her own expression as she knelt next to Ariel''s legs, while carrying pieces of torn up curtain and hand towels on a wide metal tray. "You should''ve told me."

    "I¡­!!" A flash of what could''ve been anger appeared on Ariel''s expression, but no further answer came.

    "..." Of course Guila noticed that minute change. But she had no idea what to say, so she just looked away to tend to her wounds. ¡®The last thing I would''ve wanted was for you to feel pressured to carry me.¡¯

    She thought about saying it, but that would¡¯ve meant Ariel leaving her behind. And¡­ shockingly enough, Guila didn¡¯t want that to happen either. So all she could do at this point was try to alleviate her pain. But as soon as she pinched one of the chitin pieces, Ariel hissed. Then she groaned between gritted teeth when the nearly centimeter-long piece was pulled out and the bleeding worsened.

    "Just a few more, okay?"

    Guila couldn''t possibly know what Ariel was thinking at this point, but she had an idea. Regret. Ariel must be regretting what she did. If she were in her shoes, Guila probably would¡¯ve too. However, Ariel didn''t want to voice it. Because her Mistress was the reason behind her actions.

    "...nhrk!!"

    With every pinch and every pull, relief washed over Ariel and her reactions weakened. Until the last piece was dropped onto the floor. Then, Guila patted the gunk and blood away with a towel, giving both feet a rough cleaning.

    But they weren''t done yet.

    Bracing for her inevitable reaction, Guila held both of Ariel''s calves on her lap and held them against her waist. Then she reached for the gel sanitizer she found behind the counter, and, with a worried look, she soaked a clean towel with it.

    "We don''t have alcohol. So, I''ll have to smear this on your feet several times. Otherwise, you''ll get sick. But it''s going to sting¡­ a lot." After hearing that, Ariel stared at where she thought Guila¡¯s face was with terrified eyes, but she nodded anyway.

    "Here, bite down on this." She told Ariel as she pushed another rolled towel lengthwise across her mouth. "Try not to scream, okay?"

    Ariel may have nodded, but there''s no way that was ever going to happen. When the towel touched her sole, she growled. And, when Guila had to wipe the gunk away, she screamed like she was being murdered.

    "NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGG!!!!"

    But she couldn¡¯t stop there. Once she was sure no stains remained, Guila pooled more sanitizer into her hands, and proceeded to massage her feet - trying to push as much gel into her wounds. She honestly wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right thing to do, but her wounds were deep, and she knew for a fact these things carried all sorts of diseases. So¡­ despite how much agony she was in¡­

    ¡®I have to!¡¯

    ¡°NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    She thrashed violently, but she was too weak and exhausted to truly shake Guila off anymore, even in her current state. The piece of cloth did its best too, but Ariel had never felt this sort of searing pain. Being wounded was one thing, but this-! No matter how much she understood that they had to stay as quiet as possible, she couldn''t help it.

    Guila did her best to help muffle her voice further with another towel, but it still wasn''t enough. Nevertheless, it would soon be over and¡­ she used one last hand towel to wipe both of Ariel''s feet clean. Her physiology was¡­ honestly fascinating. She barely bled, despite the severity of her wounds. Or¡­ was that a bad thing, and her body had healed with the pathogens inside her.

    All Guila knew for sure was that a day or two in a Health Pod will deal with it very quickly. All that mattered was getting home quickly in order to use it.

    Slowly, she used some cut-up tablecloth as makeshift bandages, as well as rudimentary footwear.

    ¡®I¡­ I should¡¯ve thought of it beforehand. That janitor¡¯s room, no, even at the clinic - there was so much cloth there, we never needed to travel barefoot!

    But¡­ why didn¡¯t I¡­ WHY DIDN¡¯T I THINK ABOUT IT¡­!¡¯

    Carefully, as gently and as snugly as she possibly could, Guila wrapped her feet. After all, it was these feet and these legs, smaller than her own, which managed to get them this far. Then, slowly, she placed her legs back down on the floor and checked outside.

    No insects. Not on the brick road, on the other buildings, not a single one in sight. Besides a few of the tiny, inch-sized ones. The same thing was true inside the cafe, where the only sign of their presence was the stench that wafted in from the way they came.

    Most likely, everyone who was in this area were unharmed by the initial disaster and then moved to the Main Square. Since there was no food or targets here, none of the insects were present either. However, Ariel probably had a much clearer picture than her, despite being unable to see. Although, little did she know what she actually focused her hearing on.

    "Mistress¡­" Ariel called out, while staring at where the only other source of breathing was. But, she held herself back. She didn''t know if Guila was looking at her, but she hoped with all her heart, that she wasn''t. Because right now, her mind kept reminding her of what she had nearly done.

    It was only right, of course. Given the crime she was so close to committing.

    ¡®But why?! Why did I think of doing something so evil, to someone I loved with all of my heart? Am I defective? Is that why I¡¯m unworthy to chase after Mistress and Master?! Even if I was, why would I leave Mistress behind, when we needed each other more than ever before?! Isn¡¯t that what I-¡¯

    Then these swirling thoughts, through which she ground her teeth, were cut short.

    "... You''ve been calling me Mistress, again." Guila''s words were somber. "I guess, my name doesn''t roll off the tongue that well, huh?"

    The same ears that allowed her to notice her Mistress¡¯ attempts at deception before, now once again, showed Ariel the sadness and desperation that she felt - the genuine emotions that could only be portrayed through the subtleties in one''s voice. Though, there was no way that Guila could know that.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Mistress¡­" She whispered back. To which Guila immediately turned around to look, only to see Ariel staring down at herself with seemingly lifeless eyes.

    "... do you really need me?"

    "?!"

    She was taken aback by the sudden question, but rather than answer immediately, Guila''s thoughts returned to the words she told Ariel little more than an hour ago. Then came the fear of what would come next. How exactly had she interpreted what she''d said? Was there still a chance to fix it?

    Ariel took her shocked silence differently, however. Since there was no doubt in her mind that her Mistress already knew what she was about to say. After all, she understood nothing about love, until Guila told her the truth.

    "Because I learned something¡­ earlier, I told you that I loved you and Master. But¡­ I don''t." Ariel spoke slowly and quietly, while so visibly disheartened. But just like before, when she first laid her heart out, Guila couldn''t speak. She wasn''t allowed to. She had to listen and accept whatever came her way.

    "... Before we started acting like friends, you told me that to be loved, I should be needed first." Then, Ariel began to sob. But no tears accompanied her dry heaving. "That''s why¡­ I was so happy when you told me not to give up. Because, even if you never said it, you admitted that you needed me, too."

    ''Acting''. Ariel was much more than capable of playing a part, and¡­ she completely fell for the performance? That one word alone, nearly made Guila buckle. But clearly, this wasn''t over yet.

    "I thought, that was my chance to make you love me back. I felt like I could do anything. Even though I was so scared, I was able to act strong, walking ahead, carrying the weapon, and, and... just like Master in the memories I was given. Someone that you could fully rely on¡­!"

    "But¡­" Her heaving got louder, and maybe that was when she finally noticed it herself. Because she covered her mouth with both hands and waited until it passed, before she continued. "I''m so sorry, Mistress¡­"

    "Ariel¡­" Guila gasped out her name, with trembling hands and lips. She knew that she wouldn''t want to hear what came next. But her next words left her lips, regardless. "What are you talking about¡­?"

    "I wanted to drop you, Mistress." Ariel paused, surprised by how easily she was able to reveal it. But the sound of Guila limping closer, relit her conviction to keep talking. "Y-you were so heavy and it hurt so much to run."

    Conversely to her who goes silent when confronted, Ariel grew bolder with every word she spoke.

    "I was so afraid I''d die because I had to keep carrying you. That''s why I didn''t tell you about my feet! Because I had to atone for-" Even though she heard it coming, Ariel still couldn''t prepare herself for what came next.

    When the empty water bottles they¡¯d left on the floor were knocked out of the way, she clearly thought she''d get slapped. Abused just like before all this happened, for being the wretch that she must''ve always been.

    ¡®I understood perfectly what she was thinking and what she was expecting¡­ it¡­ was just like me.¡¯ But instead, Guila just loomed over her. Though she could not see, Ariel did not have a hard time imagining her expression. Anger. Hatred. Maybe even tears, if her Mistress still had some left to cry. Yet Guila only watched. ¡®She must be feeling so¡­ weak, right now.¡¯

    "I¡­ that''s why..¡± Just as quickly as it came, her fervor evaporated. Along with whatever conviction gave her the strength to be defiant and even dare to speak out. ¡°... I''m not worthy to¡­"

    As Guila knelt down and the rustle of thick clothing neared her, so too did Ariel reach her limits. She raised her hands to her chest in some ill-thought of defense. But she couldn¡¯t even bring them up to protect her face. She was completely drained of energy. When she realized the pointlessness of her attempt, Ariel shut her eyes and turned away, terrified¡­ but accepting of the palm that she just knew was coming.

    Then Guila''s arms wrapped around her neck.

    "Eh¡­?"

    She was being hugged, However, there was no relief to be had, as Guila''s grip tightened and her shoulder pushed up against her chin, forcing her to stretch her neck and face directly upward.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Ariel." As if oblivious to the discomfort and pain she was causing, Guila whispered, her voice cracked and crying. Regret? Anger towards herself? Thanks to all those self-serving emotions and ideas, she¡¯d deluded herself into thinking that she had begun to rebuild their relationship. She believed that, despite not even taking the time to truly understand the grave harm she¡¯d done to the young girl''s heart.

    "I''m sorry. I was jealous and defensive, but you''re right." Guila paused, trying to figure out the best words to say. "... you don''t love us. Because, you were made to think that way."

    "But wanting to drop me wasn''t really a bad thing." She knew her attempts to console and reassure were clumsy. That, like how Ariel tried to copy their husband, she could never emulate her mother, who always knew what to say to console me. Because her mama never needed to ask her for forgiveness.

    However, she did.

    "Loving someone doesn''t mean never having thoughts that go against that love. I got angry at my-" Guila pursed her lips, then continued when the moment passed. "I¡­There''s no need to punish yourself for it, okay? It''s normal."

    As unqualified as she was, Guila thought she finally understood something; that taking up her mother''s mantle was the first step to actually building their relationship properly. To be one to raise Ariel. But the second and more important step was to tell her directly.

    "You don''t have to act when around me anymore, understand? You can be scared. You can be angry and complain. You can be selfish. But most of all, you can stop worrying about being thrown away. Even if you don''t love us yet, me and your Master¡­ we''ll care for you, in every way that we can. So that you can learn to love us."

    "... really?"

    Unknown to Guila, despite the pain and discomfort she was causing at that point in time, Ariel felt an emotional levity she never thought she could experience. Enough to ignore everything else that could¡¯ve taken away from it.

    "Yes, really. We''re a team now. No more Mistress or anything. I promise you."

    "I¡­ I was going to¡­"

    "But you didn''t. I didnt even notice what you were about to do. So, I don''t mind it at all."

    Of course, that was a lie. Guila figured out the possibility even before Ariel mentioned it herself. Yet, why say that now? It was just a childish misdemeanor. It was Guila¡¯s job to forgive it after a sufficient punishment was given, and she already did. It took a while for Ariel to realize her own tears finally running down her cheeks. But when she finally did, she wailed against her shoulder.

    Even though she knew that what she wanted most to hear would never leave Guila¡¯s lips.

    Neither of them could have possibly known it at this time, but Ariel had been freed. She was free to finally start choosing for herself. Even more unknown were the choices she''d make.

    When the tears finally stopped, they smiled while in each other''s arms. No more delusions. No more forced-upon responsibilities. Just blank slates with which we could write anew. Starting now, all the joys they¡¯d share and pains we¡¯ll give one another, will be what¡¯s carved into those slates.

    "I don''t want to carry you ever again, Mistress¡­ I mean, Guila."

    "I don''t want that either. That was the first time my lower back has hurt ever since it was changed, you know?"

    Even while whispering beneath the backdrop of distant chittering and deathly stillness, the atmosphere between them was lighter than it had ever been before. Eventually, they walked out of the cafe''s smashed front door, hand in hand - neither of us noticing any danger.

    Then came a distant ping, a dull bang, and strong flashes of light in the distance. Not a second later, came the deafening buzz of thick and black clouds as they rose into the sky and converged towards the source.

    Those in the Kyrsana Opera House had made their move.

 Chapter 18 - An Ever-Worsening Situation IV

    ¡°Run!¡± Guila roared towards Ariel, both of them just barely audible to one another. As foolish as some might think it to be, now was their big chance. The Opera House was surely occupied by plenty of armed people, which meant plenty of time for them to get to where they needed.

    While, by sticking close to the walls, they were able to escape detection by the swarm overhead, of even better help was the firefights which erupted in multiple locations as a result of the Opera House''s opening fanfare.

    However, the situation also had its downsides.

    Neither of them could actually build up the speed that they normally would''ve been able to - in fact, Guila was currently slower than her normal walking speed, and an injured Ariel could not make up for that by supporting her weight and pulling her along. Hence, slowing her down too.

    ¡°Where to, Guila?!¡±

    ¡°Just keep going!¡±

    Even worse, was that the situation also took its toll on Ariel. The longer they were outside, subjected to the excruciating sounds of hundreds upon thousands of buzzing insects and echoing gunfire, as well as being unable to see, the more disoriented she became.

    ¡°Ariel, stop! In here!¡±

    ¡°What-?!¡±

    Never a good thing, without something to ruin the mix, Guila cursed again, before pushing Ariel against the wall to make her stop instead. From then on, she grabbed Ariel''s hand and thankfully, the door was unlocked.

    Once inside, both of them collapsed onto the nearest sofa, gasping for the stale, stench-ridden air. Just gasping, taking in the fact that they actually made it, without drawing attention to themselves, and silently thanking everyone else that did, for their help. The noise was still ear-grating when indoors, but at least it was a lot more manageable.

    ¡®A hotel, huh? I¡¯ve never been to one before.¡¯ Guila thought to herself, as she watched the logo behind the reception desk. Surprisingly though, she recovered earlier than Ariel.

    ¡°Rest here for a bit longer, I¡¯m going to check deeper inside.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­!¡± Ariel shouted, before quickly pursing her lips and lowering her voice. ¡°... I will, Guila.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I''ll be right back.¡±

    As Guila¡¯s ragged breathing and rustling clothes disappeared in the distance, Ariel''s hearing was once again dominated by a cacophony of bangs, hisses and chittering, as well as her own ragged breaths. Every second that passed, meant more flashes appeared from various areas, which were then drowned out by an undulating sea of black.

    Seconds turned into minutes, as she noticed that the noises outside had begun to subside. Less gunshots¡­ less buzzing. Eventually, she thought she heard distant, barely audible screaming. She couldn''t see the firefights from where she sat, but she could imagine the lights being snuffed out, one by one.

    ¡°... so many people¡­¡± Then came a constant ringing in her ears.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Now she had tinnitus. Hopefully, it was just temporary, but more importantly, Guila had been gone for a while already. ¡°Gui-¡±

    ¡°Was that a curse word I heard, Ariel?¡± Guila''s voice reached her ears once more, signaling that she''d returned. ¡°I highly doubt our husband would add such profane language in your training. Or maybe, did you learn it from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­!¡± Ariel curled up from the embarrassment, and hid her face with both hands. ¡°I''m sorry, Guila!¡±

    ¡°I''m joking.¡± She chuckled, before hissing due to her leg stinging again. ¡°D-don''t worry. Good news, though. We''re in the right building.¡± She said, while patting Ariel¡¯s shoulder, to give her hand.

    A few seconds later, they passed through the lobby, then a dining area, an employee''s section, until finally they arrived at the kitchen. All of which were filled with signs of rapid evacuation. Discarded items and clothing articles, damaged furniture, half-eaten meals and food prep, all of which were now infested with tiny versions of the insects outside.

    ¡®Actually, isn''t this their normal size?¡¯

    ¡°There it is.¡± In one end of the room, flush with the metal wall, was a door that didn''t even look like a door. Though, Ariel couldn''t actually see anything, and just allowed herself to be led, until they finally arrived at the wall.

    ¡°It doesn''t seem like there''s a keypad to work with, and there''s no power either. So we''ll have to break in.¡± Once again, Ariel just nodded, before passing the spear to her. Then, Guila revealed the glowing, dust-like, golden mass of light shaped like a knife.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±.¡± She brought the weapon close to her face, inspecting the non-nanite part at the base of the structure. ¡°Looks like we still have enough power.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Guila! Your wounds!¡±

    Now that she was illuminated for the first time since they left the Janitor''s closet, Ariel was able to see several gashes across Guila''s face and other smaller wounds on her forehead, temples and neck. Even moreso, when she began fiddling with the Multi Tool.

    She was shocked by the sight, and there was no hiding it. Because unlike Guila, she didn''t suffer such injuries. Though she did have scratches, they were the kind that would heal in a few days.

    But more than anything, she was worried. If left to heal on her own, Guila would have to endure even more mockery and derision from the nobility. A fact that Ariel was all too familiar with, thanks to the implanted memories and their recent experiences with them.

    "Don''t worry, the coagulator implant did its job. I won''t bleed out. Unfortunately, it was never really meant to deal with bigger wounds. Just minor accidents while I worked." Initially not understanding the reason behind Ariel''s words, Guila tried to reassure her while gesturing to her leg.

    When she finally did understand, she gave a wry smile.

    "Oh¡­. that''s what you meant.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Thanks for worrying. But I doubt our husband would let me keep the scars when we get home. I''ll be fine after a few hours in the healing pod."

    "By then, however, you''ll be the one with worries." She teased, knowing full well what awaited Ariel as her sister-wife. If she hadn¡¯t experienced it already. But it was a lot more likely that their husband wanted to introduce her first.

    "You''ll probably handle it much better than I did. Then again, you''re also smaller than I was. Well, we''ll deal with that together."

    Half-way through, she''d broken eye contact with Ariel and was speaking while she focused on the form she wanted the tool to take. Then she pressed her thumb against the button on the tool''s base, and after a few seconds, its shape began morphing into a long, thin, serrated saw with a nanite-thin point.

    ¡°...¡±

    But all the while, Ariel was focused on Guila''s truly blissful smile.

    Was that the smile she had, when she told her story? Was she making that smile, despite her tears? Even when she was out of it and dreaming of her mama? Was her master really such a wonderful man, that she too, would believe in him and love him as much as Guila did?

    She asked herself so many questions, that she couldn''t voice a single one. She just stared blankly, until Guila passed the spear back to her.

    "I don''t have the strength to push it in. So you''ll have to do it.." Guila said with a bashful grin. "It might also be very loud. Cutting through the metal, I mean. Do you want me to find you something to cover your ears, first?"

    "P-please, if that''s okay."

    "I''ll be right back, then. Keep an ear on the other side."

    But as Guila faded into the darkness, still walking on her toes despite her injured leg, Ariel asked herself one final question.

    ''Do I want to love someone, in the same way that Mistress does?¡¯

    <hr>

    Earlier, from within the Kyrsana Opera House.

    The Federation survivors were in the process of acting upon a plan of action, one that even included a method to retrieve as many supplies as they could, while headed for their designated evac docks. A plan that was concocted in record time from the best military and civilian minds they had at their disposal.

    Their leader, the Commander, watched everyone from the stage, staring at the watch in her periphery and dreading the hiss of every energy shot her men fired through their last remaining exit. They could not waste anymore time and ammo, and all she could do now was hope that they''d have enough time to reach the Loading Docks.

    ¡°Commander!¡± A private ran over and saluted her, before giving his report. ¡°We''ve stripped nearly all the seats now and torn apart every curtain. Everyone has at least two layers of cloth protection now. Everyone is also armed with at least one weapon now!¡±

    ¡°Commander!¡± A civilian then inserted, bowing before giving her own report. ¡°We''ve distributed all the supplies that we can, and children have been given one candy bar each. But, I''m afraid some haven''t received any yet.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Good news and bad news, she thought to herself before nodding at their words.

    ¡°Good job you two, get some rest, we have one more hour left before we depart.¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, Commander.¡±¡±

    ¡°Haah¡­¡± She sighed as soon as they were out of earshot, then stared at their exit once more. Then, another officer approached her from behind with a serious look.

    ¡°Are we sure about this distribution style, Commander?¡± He asked candidly, knowing that they were away from prying ears. ¡°Would it not be better if we-¡±

    ¡°Only give supplies to those likely to live?¡± She cut him off, before turning around with a growling frown. ¡°What then? You think we''d be able to survive with that sort of thinking?¡±

    ¡°As soon as we even imply that, it would be every man for himself, and our chances of making it, decrease exponentially.¡± Put in more direct words, it was a necessary weakness to ensure camaraderie. It was also the tactic that the Federation tried to use during the height of the war, where not even those with the highest rank were spared. Though, it was quickly subverted by the elites.

    ¡°Do I still have your support in this, Corporal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander! Thank you for your guidance!¡±

    ¡°Now, go and join our new Squad Captains, they''ll have finished dividing the ammo up by now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡®Thirty minutes left¡­¡¯ She thought to herself. As soon as the clock struck 2100, they had to move out. They could not wait any longer after that. But the sight of everyone, still scurrying everywhere, clearly unprepared, showed her that there was little chance of them sticking to the schedule.

    Then, she glanced at a message in her periphery, sent directly from the Bridge after their own Evacuation announcement was made.

    [Ceres Parlton has docked at Deck 2. Serenity¡¯s oxygen stores are rapidly depleting. Life support failure by 0550]

    Just then, screaming erupted from one of the seat sections - where they had gathered all of the wounded - overpowering the hushed murmurs that had dominated the Opera House until then and catching everyone''s attention.

    ¡°Medics! What''s happening up there?!¡± She yelled into her earpiece. But the first to respond were also the first to lose all the morale they''d built up until that point.

    Nearly everyone there was convulsing and vomiting out blood, while hundreds of tiny insects, less than a millimeter across, poured out of their orifices, before much larger, segmented cockroaches crawled out of their mouths and distended throats. But those who were screaming were the truly unlucky ones, since they hadn''t been parasitized, which meant many of them would experience being eaten alive and turned into new hosts.

    ¡°We need to go now, Commander!¡± A man yelled at the top of his lungs before nearly tumbling down the stairs, chased by a sea of insects.

    That was the start of their collapse, but abandoning their wounded was not nearly as difficult as what they needed to do next.

    ¡°W-wait, please, don''t leave us here!¡± Cried those in a growing group of several dozen survivors, after they began screening everyone properly for abnormal growths and foreign bodies inside them¡­ Most of them were children. Maybe because the adults took longer to show symptoms, but regardless the situation had devolved past any recovery.

    ¡°We''re not leaving without them, Commander.¡± A civilian declared, before being supported by hundreds more.

    ¡°Commander, we need to get their weapons and supplies.¡± Another man whispered in her ear. ¡°They''re going to die here, anyway. They won''t need them.¡±

    A schism had been formed, and if she chose to let it go on¡­

    Time was 2141.

    ¡°... We''re departing now. All infected are to remain here. If you wish to stay with them¡­ stay.¡±

    ¡°Commander¡­?¡± Those that chose to stay could hardly believe their ears, nor could those that chose to leave. But her word was final, and those that chose life, marched their way out of the stadium.

    However, perhaps her hasty choice was the best possible course of action. Letting the reality sink in, would¡¯ve jeopardized all of their work up to this point.

    But that was 17 minutes ago.

    ¡°Keep firing!¡± The Commander roared, and those around her repeated the command to those farther away.

    Now they were marching across the artificial lawn around the Opera House. Nearly five thousand people, moving as a single coordinated mass - interspersed with makeshift plank shields, spears of different materials, and a various arsenal of guns. It was a war tactic from such a distant past they didn''t even know it happened.

    But it was once called the ¡®Tortoise¡¯ or ¡®Tetsudo¡¯.

    It was the only method they could think of, to reach the Main Bulkhead which led to Deck C. Until they could reach a section that had power, which also meant Tram access, this was their only feasible option - short of praying that power returned before the insects decided to invade the Opera House some other way.

    Thankfully, the insects themselves were not too difficult to defend against, once they were able to coordinate properly. Had the creatures been smarter, they would''ve slammed onto the formation, burying the survivors in bodies, so much that they couldn''t do anything about it. But they were insects, and so, as soon as enough of them were dispatched while attempting to rush, they''d immediately retreat. That was how they managed to get as far as they did.

    ¡°Brace! They''re rushing again!¡± Someone in the front line yelled, but before he could turn back around, one of the insects managed to get close and gut him.

    To their horror, the insects seemed to get faster and none of them could even think of helping the man up, before he was dragged away from the rest of the group.

    No, the insects were just beginning to coordinate too. The idea that their enemy possibly had its own Commander, was nothing short of terrifying.

    But, that wasn''t the real problem, because in the distance, back the way they came and barely visible to those who possessed night vision augments, were those that they left behind. The once-wounded, men, women, and children, so many were limping after them, while completely ignored by the flying insects.

    ¡®They cannot be allowed to catch up with us!¡¯

    ¡°MOVE FORWARD!!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Major.¡± Lieutenant Kim called out, his gaze rooted ahead of them, just like Hiiro''s were. ¡°What are we even looking at?¡±

    ¡°The enemy, Lieutenant.¡± Was the only answer he could give. Though the break was only meant to last 90 seconds, they''d been stuck in place for the past 3 minutes. The reason being that two dozen insects had positioned themselves ahead of them; on the floor and atop the storage containers - in such a way that every single one of them were in unobstructed view.

    These were much larger than the ones they''d been killing until now, clearly slower, and oozing white liquid everywhere. But, more alarming than all of that, were the people stuffed into each of the insects'' rears.

    Either children or teenagers, all of which were still alive and begging them for help. Vatgrown, Federation, Union, and even Imperials - how they were able to catch the kids and bring them here so quickly, was a question that Hiiro didn''t want to know the answer to.

    ¡°They enjoy putting on a show, don''t they?... FUCKING INSECTS!¡± He roared, before raising his plasma digger once more. There was no doubt about it now, these creatures were intelligent, and sadistic, and, clearly, something was happening on the other side, which the things absolutely didn''t want them getting to.

    ¡°... Sir. Your orders?¡± One of the men, Tsung, asked, while aiming his own plasma weapon. ¡°Sir¡­ I know it''s¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sergeant. I get it.¡± Hiiro breathed in deep. The mission came first. ¡°All of you charge forward. Don''t stop for anything¡­ Kill anything that tries. You are now in command, Lieutenant Kim.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡°Yes, Sir!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Within seconds, the obstruction was dealt with and all of them were able to pass through. The smaller insects didn''t even chase them anymore¡­ They stopped as soon as their hostage tactic failed. Which meant it was the right decision.

    It was¡­ correct.

    Hiiro could only stand there, surrounded by torn apart cockroaches¡­ and half-melted corpses, their cries still echoing in his ears. It didn''t feel right to do anything else at that moment. With a blank look on his face, he gazed down at his weapon, once more. Those dainty, willow like fingers, more tangible than they were before.

    Then, he stared straight at the massive, yellowish-white cocoon that was encased in a ¡®nest¡¯ of corpses, and mangled steel. It was almost as big as he was, in the mining suit. Even bigger than the Oozers.

    The corpses were clearly food, but what were the hostages for, then? What the hell kind of creature could even be inside it? Plenty would pay to know, no doubt about it.

    But, as soon as he tore apart the last half-living Oozer with a stomp of his leg, he aimed his digger and reduced the cocoon to mush.

    It''ll never see the light of day.

    ¡°Message to the Lord Commander and his Praetorian Guard, from Major Hiiro Dahl, if you come across anything resembling cocoons, destroy them. If you come across groups of large, pale, and oozing insects, then you are close to one. If possible, avoid or make it a priority target.¡±

    His brother probably wouldn''t like him disseminating information without going through him first. But in-combat situations were his specialty. He then turned to glance at something in his right - a map, tracking two moving, closely positioned pings. Guila and Ariel.

    They were still far into Deck B, and the quickest way through was; the map zoomed out, and a route was established automatically based on their locations.

    ¡®The infested maintenance layer¡­ that''s good. There might be more there too.¡¯

    Then he checked his inventory one more time. Two extra Light Mining Suits, 5 cans of spray coats. 7 anti-radioactivity pills. 216 more shots left for his Plasma Digger, a large Oscillator Spear, 24 shots in his shoulder cannon, 11 hours of remaining battery power, a full thruster tank, and¡­ only minimal damage.

    ¡®Suit is at 96% Combat efficiency.¡¯

    Finally, he glanced at his clock.

    2236.

    ¡®More than enough time.¡¯

 Chapter 19 - Her Conviction

    Although the blade itself didn''t produce any noise, the metal hinges screeched painfully as it resisted. If not for the cloth straps uncomfortably stuffed into her ears, Ariel didn''t think she''d be able to stand it.

    But it wasn''t long now, just a few more cuts and even the thick metal door should fall with a single push.

    Guila wasn''t in the kitchen with her. Because the noise rendered Ariel''s hearing useless and the metal shavings messed with her sense of smell, it fell onto her to keep an eye out.

    So Guila had gone back into the lobby, behind the front desk and was acting as a lookout.

    It had been a while since the fighting near the Opera House started, but the intensity had plateaued rather than fade away completely. Maybe her initial thoughts of their eventual failure were wrong. But there was the problem of ammo. If only they were equipped with those new Laser-Based Multi-Barrels which recharged itself after long bursts - then they could conceivably cleanse the whole of Deck B in half an hour. As long as they had a bunker to huddle in, and especially because the insects were so tightly packed in the race to smother them.

    While she was keeping watch, however, her gaze moved to the distance, where the ceiling dropped at a 90 degree angle. That marked the end of Serenity''s on-board city. A metropolis deliberately designed to be an escape from modern cities. Where citizens were always able to bathe in the warmth of the sun. Though simulated, in this case.

    There were no tall towers taller than 5 stories, save for the very few near the Square. Green, open parks were scattered everywhere, along with playgrounds, pubs, and many other recreational areas.

    "Experience freedom like our ancestors once did."

    That was one of the hooks for the B Deck tickets and they weren¡¯t kidding. If it wasn''t for the pitch-black darkness, insects and the war in the distance, Guila would''ve actually felt the same sort of liberation as the Rainforest Safari dome.

    After the war, Imperial law dictated that at least 70% of a planet¡¯s surface must be left to nature. Mostly to show to the other nations how forward thinking the Emperor was. But this just meant demolishing existing structures and condensing people into megacities. Then the other factions started following their lead.

    As a result, even though her husband was the most renowned man in the Empire, they were still forced to make do with a 197th Floor Penthouse that had a sorry excuse for a garden. While their original estate, which spanned several dozen hectares, was turned into an Imperial Museum and a natural reserve to venerate his success.

    ¡®Even though it would''ve been far more respectful to let him keep his ancestral home.¡¯ But her, of all people, voicing any complaints would be damning.

    The situation was also worsened by the fact that they were also flanked by identical towers. Which meant there was no view to speak of. The only saving grace was that they were two floors higher than the rest, so they could still enjoy the sunset and sunrise.

    But if everything about this trip actually went according to plan, then¡­ she''d still be hating Ariel.

    Blessings in disguise? No. More like a glass of water in the middle of a massive desert. But it was also equally likely that by this time, they would have returned to the Suite with smiles on their faces. She probably just needed a few words and an explanation from their husband, and she might''ve seen the mistake she was making, much, much earlier.

    ''... oh, right. There hasn''t been a ceremony yet. I would''ve never heard the end of it, otherwise.''

    It wasn''t a requirement to have one but her husband was the Count. If they don''t hold one, then the mockery from those like the Baroness would only spread to Ariel and worsen. Now reminded by the fact that she was only able to confirm one noblewoman''s death made Guila sigh.

    ''I have to make sure I''m part of the planning. There''s no way I''m letting her cry on her big day like I did. At the very least, I should show her that I completely support their union.''

    While her thoughts did as much wandering as her eyes, the sound of grinding steel behind her had finally stopped. Yet despite all the noise they made, not a single insect seemed to take notice. The only reason she could think of, was that their buzzing and chittering drowned out everything else.

    Guila spent a few more seconds checking her surroundings, before she got up with a hiss. But then came the stench. That sour, disgusting stench that spurred their panicked escape in the first place. It would''ve been fine if it came from outside, but¡­ she turned to the hallway that led straight into the kitchen.

    She broke into a run. Ariel hadn''t screamed nor went to her. Which could only mean two things. Either she was knocked out by the smell, or they caught her like that child she saw!

    ¡®Please be safe!¡¯

    <hr>

    Without Guila by her side, Ariel was left to her thoughts - stewing on ideas that she otherwise never would have had. Most critical of them all, was that she wanted beyond getting to safety.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Ariel understood Guila''s wish for the both of them, to return home to Master and live happily ever after, together. Though she would never say it in such certain terms; Guila wanted them to spend the rest of their lives together, in each other''s company. Such a fact would''ve brought her immense joy in the past.

    It still does. Because being loved also meant no more abuse.

    She''d be happy.

    But she''s also learned that her previous pursuit of happiness was a sham, and Guila''s source of happiness was completely alien to her. However, what other form of happiness was there? Maybe just serving them and being treated in kind, was happiness enough? It certainly made sense and was far more realistic than her initial goal.

    While she was giving herself answers that didn¡¯t satisfy and felt lacking, her hands slipped to the side. The door had stopped resisting. She was through!

    She wanted to go get Guila immediately, but the moment she pulled the cloth out of her ears, she paused. Her senses were assailed by squelching, thudding, and then, the smell which had begun to seep through her metal dust-covered face mask.

    Ariel never saw it the first time they encountered one. But with the unwrapped spear in her hands, she could. Now, there was only one thought in her mind. Would she be more afraid of it, if she did see it?

    Then, weak crying came from the other side of the door.

    When Guila finally reached the kitchen, her worried expression gave way to relief. Ariel was still inside and the door hadn''t been opened. Although the stench was a lot stronger here, Ariel thankfully didn''t seem affected.

    That relief vanished quite quickly though, as Ariel stood up properly against the door cutout.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "There''s someone on the other side¡­!" Ariel sat up as she answered, gazing at the direction Guila approached from.

    "They need help." Thinking that she was just unable to hear them, Ariel continued.

    "So what?!" But the reply she received was neither the support nor ideas she''d expected. The message was clear. Nothing and nobody else mattered, unless it helped them get home. "You think you¡¯re going to save them, when you can¡¯t even walk properly?!"

    "... but!"

    "Stop that, right now!"

    She froze hearing the order, but when the crying stopped, Ariel shook her head and resumed.

    "Did you just- Ariel!"

    "No! I won''t stop!" Ariel screamed back yet even Guila noticed the tremble in her voice. "I¡­ I want to help them!"

    "P-plus¡­ there''s only one.¡± No matter how much she wanted to dredge up the willpower, the fact that she was being scolded terrified Ariel more than whatever her senses warned her of. ¡°I promise that I can handle it!¡±

    ¡°I told you no!¡± She stormed closer, even with her limp - the rage and worry that Ariel was making her feel, far outweighed any thoughts of tackling this calmly. ¡°Get away from the wall right now!¡±

    Then just as she stepped into the dim golden light of the multi-tool, Guila¡¯s reason returned and she hid her opened palm behind her back. But it was too late, Ariel already noticed it. However, rather than overwhelming her once more, the terror seemed to condense in Ariel¡¯s heart. No longer did it grip her, because she learned another piece of the truth.

    Despite the fact that Guila loved her and cared for her, she was still going to harm her. Slap her. Reprimand her. Words were never going to be the end of their argument, if she didn¡¯t do as told. Ariel never imagined that love would be something so messy and disgusting. Even though Guila already told her, she still believed in the beauty of love that she was shown in the Pod.

    But, if love really was like that, then¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help them!¡± She said with a glare, despite her quivering lips and shaking breath. ¡°Even if you¡¯ll hurt me to try and make me listen, I know that this is the right thing to do and¡­ I want to do it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your eyes to fight if I have this spear, so can you change it back and find us a way to Master, instead? Please, Guila! We need what''s inside too, don''t we?!¡±

    No other sounds came from the other side besides squelching and thudding. But Guila could barely hear it over the sound of her own heartbeat. Never once has she felt so angry, so¡­ hateful. Yes, there was truth in Ariel¡¯s words. They already bet on the supplies behind this door, and they had to follow through.

    But why won¡¯t she just listen?! When all she wanted was for her to be safe?!

    Through gritted teeth and with a glare that didn¡¯t lose to Ariel¡¯s, she answered.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t want you to get hurt even more.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I just need a minute. Maybe less. Then we¡¯ll be back on our way to Master.¡±

    Guila didn¡¯t speak any further, she just turned away and held her elbows. Taking that as her answer, Ariel placed the spear between them and resumed pushing the wall out of the way.

    But as the banging got louder and the stench got stronger, Guila clicked her tongue, went on her knees and grabbed the weapon off the floor with a clatter.

    ¡°... Thank you.¡±

    ¡°... ¡­ You¡¯re welcome¡±

    While staring at the glowing blade, Guila was forced to face a painful but almost ironic truth. Her heart wasn''t strong enough to handle rejection from Ariel. If it was, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden her hand.

    Having to hurt Ariel should''ve been a cheap price to pay, because everything had to be done to keep her away from danger. If someone tried to stop her, then she had to kick, scream and do her damndest to get them out of the way.

    Ariel deserved to be just as treasured as she was, and Guila knew such emotions could only come from her.

    ''Don''t worry, mama. I won''t stumble a second time¡­''

 Chapter 20 - Heroics I

    ''I promise that I won''t.'' Guila reminded herself a second time, as she watched the door fall with a crash and Ariel disappear from sight. Then, after a minute or so, she followed.

    The spear that Ariel wielded, now featured a triangular point. Unfortunately, the tool''s light was weakening, which meant that it was losing power. Hence, they couldn''t keep using the oscillation.

    Half a meter away from her was the limit of what Ariel could see. But despite even dimmer surroundings, she had no trouble getting her bearings and jumping to her feet. She also had a good idea about what to expect, thanks to Guila''s description and her own hearing.

    A large, heavy, and slow moving target.

    She stood inside a large gray room with a ceiling that was twice her height, and metal lockers and benches flanking her on either side. The floor was rough and grating against her feet, made even worse by the massive pools and streaks of revolting mucus. But thanks to the bandages, it almost seemed manageable.

    However, for now, all that mattered was the direction of the banging. To the right, from where she entered.

    "...mph!" With a grunt, Ariel gripped the spear under her armpit and prepared a downward stabbing stance. Then she charged. The terrain felt like tiny knives constantly stabbing into her feet, but she knew that her enemy was something several times her size and could overpower her easily. So she needed to build up speed if she planned to end this quickly.

    But just as much as she wanted to save others, Ariel wanted to prove her wrong. She wanted to make Guila believe in her.

    ''Faster.'' She told herself. ''Keep my stance low. Avoid the puddles when I can. Once I make contact, drag the blade across the creature''s length.''

    ''Then I''ll¡­ why did the noises sto-?!

    "Jump to the left!" Guila screamed at the top of her lungs, and for a moment Ariel froze. With her eyes just barely adjusted to the darkness, she saw it beyond the light''s reach; the front end of a massive creature she had never seen before.

    Glassy compound eyes reflected the glow back at her and towering over her were two long, spiny antennae. Then, it stepped - no - it leapt forward!

    Guila had seen it prepare to jump and now it has!

    Time seemed to slow down as it happened.

    Two sets of palps that looked like miniature arms were reaching for Ariel, while a sideways beak-like mouth seemed ready to tear her in half.

    As more and more of its grotesque, mucus-covered, wide, and pale-carapaced body was revealed to her, Ariel only had one thought in her head. They were right to be terrified.

    This creature would eat her alive without any difficulty and do the same to Guila soon after. They''d be shreds of flesh, organs, and bones, within puddles of blood and mucus, just several dozen meters away from each other.

    To encounter one of these creatures, much less fight one, was complete and utter suicide. She should''ve listened to reason and waited for some sort of chance. Now that it was so close, Guila probably wanted her to duck or lie flat on the ground.

    That was surely the only way to survive and buy herself just a few more seconds of life.

    However, Ariel grit her teeth.

    The creature was only a split-second away from making contact and death became all to clear for her. Yet she leapt backwards! Granting the creature an even better chance of hitting her!

    ''She panicked¡­'' Guila could only stare in horror at the realization. Ariel made a split-second decision, and now she''d be forced to watch the consequences. No, she wasn''t out of options, yet. ''If I hurry. I might be able to get back to the hotel while she''s¡­''

    But then she saw the orange glowing spear get raised up, even as Ariel soared through the air. Her leap, despite being weakened, had granted her necessary time and space to regain her posture.

    Enough to land back down with her spear directed straight at the insect''s head.

    The painfully crack and the disgusting squelch of its head being torn into, echoed throughout the narrow room. The entire blade had been embedded into it by the time it landed, while Ariel was lifted off the floor by the impact.

    The insect was at least several times heavier than Ariel and was bound to skid across the ground. So instead of trying to stop it, the Vulpina used the spear as a pivot, and planted her feet against its eyes. She rode it''s corpse for less than a second, but by then was slammed against the concrete wall back the direction she came, only a short distance away from where Guila stood.

    "... Urhk...!" She groaned, the the spear dislodged itself due to her weight and she fell to the side with a wet thud. Ariel had slain the massive beast, in exchange for trembling arms, aching shoulders and a sore back.

    The two women, stunned, stayed like that for what seemed like forever, neither of them capable of believing what just happened.

    But the air had changed, and the noises outside got louder. Then they heard multiple heavy thuds on the ceiling, followed by the crash of glass from the Hotel.

    "... Guila¡­!" Fear and anger colored Ariel''s tone, as she recovered the spear and got back to her feet, ears alert. But the stench-soaked, stale air exacerbated her disorientation and made it near impossible to regain her stamina properly.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "Give me a second!" On the other hand, Guila swiveled her head in a circle before running over to Ariel. Opposite to the direction of the fight, was another door, but that one had been broken into, probably by the same creature they''d just killed, and it led into another building.

    But there were two other doors in the rectangular room. Maintenance Passage G31, and what was presumably the actual entrance from outside. Meaning, they only had one choice.

    ¡°Guila, the child?¡± Ariel asked, trying to catch a glimpse of the creature''s rear, but Guila just grabbed the spear from her hand and yelled; ¡°Dead!¡±

    "Now, let''s go!" Guila quickly grabbed Ariel''s hand and yanked her towards the direction, only to have it shaken off.

    "I-" Ariel starts, her gaze lowered and her hair blocking Guila from looking at her face. "I could''ve handled that!" She yelled, her tone a mixture of anger, embarrassment, and shame. But despite the apparent conviction she had, it didn''t stop her from stumbling in words, the physical and mental stress from the earlier fight taken a toll on her.

    Not to mention the fear she had for Guila embedded deep in her core.

    "Are you serious, right now!?" Not fully knowing where this was coming from, Guila could only respond with confusion.

    "If¡­ if you hadn''t shouted then-"

    Just then, more shattering glass and chittering came from the hotel, and she could no longer tolerate Ariel''s behavior. She slapped the Vulpina once more, ending whatever hysterics Ariel thought now was the perfect time to get into.

    ¡°We''re leaving now!¡±

    <hr>

    The two of them sat on the metal grated floors, opposite from each other, with nothing but red emergency lights shining on them and the deactivated multi-tool spear between them. The door leading back into the Security Outpost was still within earshot and even now, the insects kept chittering and bashing on the other side.

    They had to leave.

    Both of them knew that, but neither Guila nor Ariel could stop glaring at each other.

    ¡°You nearly got us killed, Ariel.¡±

    ¡°I could''ve saved him, if you weren''t so stubborn.¡±

    Guila was reminded of the boy they''d left behind.

    An orange-haired vatgrown with soft, rounded ears, and a massive dent on it''s head. Death by trauma. It''s twitching ears were just that, it''s last spasms. But, even more importantly, she was reminded of all the equipment they could''ve gotten their hands on. Weapons, clothes, body armor, flashlights, tools, actual footwear instead of rag-wraps. All of that was gone because one of them just needed to be heroic instead of being smart.

    They could''ve lured it, right? Even if they couldn''t, any other course of action besides running over to it, would''ve been better.

    ¡°What value did he even have to you? Are you seriously going to keep sulking, when we''re still so far away from safety?¡±

    ¡°Value?¡± Ariel raised her brows and bared her teeth. With light and sight finally granted to her, she could direct her emotions properly. But rather than be affected by it, her mistress remained calm and uncaring, angering her even further. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­?!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Ariel?¡±

    ¡°Why should value matter? We had a chance to help, and we should''ve!¡±

    ¡°We are not heroes, Ariel.¡± Guila answered coldly, her expression, as if looking at something irredeemable. Clearly, there was a mistake with what she was given in the learning pod. There was no way her husband would give such foolish thinking to something that would stand beside him as a concubine. Perhaps there was some oversight, but now was as good a time as any to correct the problem.

    ¡°It''s not our job to help others, especially when we are incapable of it. You should know your own limits best.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Ariel said, before baring a derisive, taunting smile. An act that scared herself, far more than it did Guila. ¡°What if I stopped seeing value in you, would you be fine if I left you for dead too?¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± This time it was Guila''s turn to grin, and the emotion behind her expression, that palpable sense that Ariel''s entire being was being looked down upon, forced the Vulpina to hide her face. Her chest ached when she looked into those eyes. She wasn''t even hated. She was belittled. Seen as nothing but trash. A burden.

    Ariel''s ears, once high and alert due to rage, folded against her head while her tail curled into itself. She wanted Guila to stop. But her Mistress kept speaking anyway.

    ¡°You are going to choose someone else over me? Someone you don''t even know, much less have any reason to care about? Maybe you would. But me? There''s only two other people I''d ever help over you, and neither of them would ever need me. Which means that to me, you are my most valued person.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong, Ariel?¡± She said, her voice softer this time. ¡°Am I wrong for wanting your safety more than anyone else''s? Tell me so, and I will stop.¡±

    ¡°Should I stop caring about you and end this relationship here?¡±

    Ariel''s stomach twisted in agony after hearing her question. She didn''t fear her anger, because she understood that was part of her love. But apathy? Guila still cared for her, that''s why she was being looked down upon. If she''d lose that too...!

    ¡°... no!¡± Ariel finally answered, her face still hidden behind her knees. ¡°... please no¡­ I don''t want that¡­!¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry for being selfish, Guila¡­¡±

    To her answer, Guila smiled wryly but softly, and got up. Then she walked over to pat the trembling Ariel''s head.

    ¡°I forgive you. Just learn from your mistakes, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She nodded as tears ran down her cheeks, reassured by the warm, soft strokes on her head. ¡°I promise, I will¡­¡±

 Chapter 21 - Heroics II

    Hand in hand, the two made their way down the hall, with painful scaffolding underneath their feet, and bare metal walls on either side. It was¡­ not a very fun journey, especially for Ariel, who could still hear the banging from the door that they¡¯d entered through, and all the various noises in the area.

    Hissing hydraulics, distant alerts, chittering in the vents; not to mention that fact that her vision was constantly hued in red. Everything about her situation since the disaster started, was nothing short of sensory-based torture. Despite that, she had some reprieve. The warmth in her right hand, which Guila clenched tightly, the same hand which had struck her repeatedly already, and the spear in her other hand.

    Her attention, and her trust.

    Even after she¡¯d done such a foolish, selfish thing, Guila still forgave her. Despite saying all those things after almost getting them killed. What was that, if not love? And so, she squeezed back, causing Guila to turn her head back to her and smile.

    Ariel''s injuries from the oozer fight still hadn¡¯t recovered. Hence why Guila was still leading the way. But compared to upstairs, the maintenance passages were a lot less populated by insects and none of them were larger than a common rat or hamster. So, there wasn¡¯t really much danger, and both of them were slowly releasing their tension.

    They were also able to take in the sights and the freshly-new smell of hydraulics; which was non-insect related. One of these sights was a 500 meter drop towards what was, according to Guila, the ceiling of Deck C. Both of them could barely see the bottom from where they stood, but Ariel awed at the sight of massive, dozen meter-wide monochrome fans, and piping. Even though none of them were working.

    ¡°Guila, you said these ventilation fans are what¡¯s used to circulate air across the entire station, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s several of them between each deck, and they all function semi-independently. So that, even if one fails, the others can remain functional and then cover for the loss.¡± She started explaining, before stopping to take in the sight as well. She was actually quite happy to see Ariel be curious enough to ask about things.

    ¡®She probably always was. Like that time in the Rainforest Safari¡­ and I was too angry to entertain her. Well, not anymore.¡¯

    ¡°If circulation fails, then the air starts getting worse, making it harder to breathe until eventually, the air is filled with nothing but bad things; like stenches, smoke and even diseases that reside in airborne particles. That¡¯s actually why the air right now is so difficult to breathe in, compared to before.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Ariel stared closer at the fans, each at least a hundred meters across and covered with metal mesh. Then, she noticed the squirming black mass underneath - barely hidden by red-edged shadows. ¡°Is there a way to turn them on?¡±

    ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll come across the control room on our way. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She pointed at the fans. ¡°There are a lot of insects inside them, right? If we could turn them on, we¡¯d kill a lot of them without needing to put ourselves in unnecessary danger, while also saving at least some people by doing so.¡±

    ¡°Ariel¡­¡± Guila¡¯s expression had worsened the longer that she spoke, and when Ariel finally raised her head to look at her, she was already frowning.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry, yet.¡± She pleaded before glancing at Guila¡¯s hand, still held in hers. Guila did so too, and once Ariel saw that, she drew closer and placed the back of Guila''s hand against her cheek. ¡°I promise I¡¯m not trying to be a hero anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just, if we have a chance to do so¡­ can you help me do it? Please, Guila?¡± She asked with upturned eyes.

    ¡®What the hell...?¡¯ Guila was dumbstruck, it¡¯s not like she was oblivious to what Ariel was trying. In fact, it was painfully obvious. However, just like before, she still couldn¡¯t hate it. Not when Ariel was one of the handful of people who was always genuine with her.

    Seeing the noblewoman''s face twist in embarrassed agony as she thought of a way to refuse, also caused Ariel to smile - making refusal an even bigger impossibility for Guila.

    ¡°Why the hell were you taught something like this?¡± She grumbled, but as much as she thought it was stupid, she also knew it was the right thing to do. That was the ultimate difference between the two of them, it seemed. Realizing that, Guila sighed.

    ¡®Looks like this part of her isn¡¯t going to change anytime soon.¡¯

    ¡°Only if we don¡¯t have to go through unnecessary risk. Our priority is still each other, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ariel¡¯s beaming smile seemed to wash away all of Guila¡¯s problems.

    <hr>

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Hiiro cursed, as insect guts were splattered across his helmet. They''d gotten so much smarter in the half-hour since he¡¯d gone alone. The things had coordinated properly and now they attacked him from every possible direction.

    Just then, an Oozer leapt towards him from the corner of his eyes, and he was barely able to backhand it onto the ground. But the moment he did that, his suit started showing structural alerts.

    "Shit...!"

    The Heavy Mining Suit was a great piece of tech, no doubt about it. But, because it wasn''t actually military grade gear, it had to be made with subpar material.

    Since the equipment was primarily designed against piercing attacks and kinetic damage, this meant that it was weaker against blunt damage, such as explosives. That also meant that the constantly leaping Oozers were his greatest problem. But the smaller dog-seized insects made it difficult to target them first with his Plasma Digger. Either the things would block his view, or block the shot as well.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡®They''ve also figured out the 2 second charge interval, and are timing their leaps.¡¯ 3 more Oozers left, and who knows how many smaller ones? Now the hum of his digger as it charged, and his ever worsening line of sight, seemed like a countdown to his defeat.

    ¡°- FUCK YOU!¡± He roared again, ended the weapon charge prematurely and held it in his left hand. At the same time, he reached into his left shoulder pauldron with his right hand and grabbed the collapsible oscillator spear from inside. Of course, the insects took this chance to attack in unison - knowing that he''d practically unequipped the weapon that had proven such a big problem until now.

    However, once activated, the spear extended to a five meter length and produced an ominous hum. It was flattened and tapered to a point, and it easily skewered the closest one of the Oozers. Then he twisted to his left and slashed horizontally, killing the second one before it could jump properly.

    The third and final Oozer managed to make the leap and was aimed squarely at his center of gravity. Had it landed, it was very likely that the suit''s front would''ve caved in. But Hiiro made use of the ship thrusters to propel himself sideways, dodging it and crushing several smaller insects in the process.

    Unfortunately because he wasn¡¯t in a zero-grav environment, the fuel use was much higher than it should¡¯ve been. Nearly five percent of his entire tank per burst, to be exact. He didn¡¯t wait for the insect to prepare another leap though, and he fired a Plasma shot at its rear end, killing it instantly.

    Although, ¡®kill¡¯ might not be fully accurate.

    These insects had a terrifying capacity to live. Even while headless, butchered, or torn part by Plasma, their limbs still kept twitching and their mandibles kept clicking. They might even resuming walking if they weren''t extensively mutilated.

    But, he didn¡¯t pay it more mind than he needed to. As long as they could no longer contribute to a fight, they were as good as dead anyway. Luckily, the rest of the smaller insects were far easier to clean up, and he was finally able to take a breather. A freezing agent was then sprayed onto his helmet visor, before all the gunk was wiped off, granting him full vision once more.

    He was now deep into the Maintenance layer, a buffer structure between each deck, But, instead of having constant windflow to ensure ventilation, there were clouds of tiny insects. Also, the area was now dominated by animal architecture. They''d clearly shattered every source of light in the vicinity, while every flat surface was covered in basket-like structures, made from soil, various other materials, and mucus. In fact, he could barely see any sign of the sheer metal walls underneath them.

    Then his gaze moved down into the massive fan underneath the thick mesh he stood on. It was completely filled with what he could only describe as ¡®waste matter¡¯.

    ¡°Just how were they able to make such a massive nursery in a few hours?¡± With only a single ship¡¯s worth of insects too. He asked himself, in fear and in awe at the insect''s ability to thrive. His mind as a soldier also couldn¡¯t help but fear the possibility of an enemy making use of them. Had they been used during the war, or if these were to be introduced into a battle, the damage done would be irreversible and might even spread to other planets.

    Yet, as soon as more chittering reached his ears from deeper inside the maintenance layer, he turned his attention back to the Oozer corpses. 18 killed since he¡¯d entered, and not a single one of them had a hostage. Surely, the display earlier wasn''t just to try and stop them.

    With a quick sigh and a glare, he activated this night vision and focused on the approaching attackers, coming from deeper inside. More ¡®Peons¡¯ from the air. Even more Oozers than before.

    There had to be some other purpose why they didn''t have any hostages. One that also explained why all the corpses used for the ¡®cocoon¡¯ nest were adults. Then the realization hit him like a brick.

    ¡®They could still be alive and already gathered together, too!"

    Hiiro immediately broke into a relieved grin. Though the thought of redemption never occurred to him, a chance to help was a chance to help. Even if he already had his own mission. So, he opened another private channel with his Brother.

    ¡°Lord Commander, is there any way we can spare resources for a possible rescue mission? I have good reason to believe it involves child hostages that the enemy have gathered for an unknown purpose.¡±

    But there was no response. 5 seconds.

    10 seconds. The next wave of Peon insects were now in Plasma range, and he promptly blasted them. However, most of them managed to dodge.

    15 seconds. The Oozers had arrived and he blasted the closest one too, before he used his spear to gut the second one mid-jump.

    20 seconds.

    Thirty. Worry now took over his expression. Surely not¡­

    Thirty-one.

    [¡°Can you confirm their location, Major?¡±] The all-too familiar voice finally reached his ears and Hiiro¡¯s concered look broke into a relieved grin. The Count¡¯s voice was clearly ragged, and yet, he couldn¡¯t be happier to hear him.

    ¡°I will try. But rest assured, my primary objective remains the same.¡±

    [¡°Very well, then. The Lord Duke Jin-Ho, has expressed his desire to take this mission, should you be successful.¡±]

    ¡°Him?!¡± He growled, but the Count, no, the Commander replied almost immediately.

    [¡°No other troop is close enough, or capable enough to mount a proper rescue for a possibly high number of hostages.¡±] He suddenly roared, then grunted before continuing. [¡°Just do your duty, Major. You have at most an hour before the Duke will be too far away to help. If you can¡¯t find the hostages by then, focus on your primary mission.¡±]

    ¡°Yes, Lord Commander!¡±

    After a sideways sweep, three more shots, and another leap, all the Oozers were dead. Then, he broke into a run, racing past several dozen Peons, before firing a shoulder-mounted grenade behind him. Brawling them was no longer feasible, he just needed to create a path and find his targets.

    Which reminded him. He glanced at the constantly present map in his periphery and the two pings in the center.

    ¡®They''ve made it a lot farther than I ever thought they could.¡¯

    ¡°I guess, you weren¡¯t the only one that underestimated them, eh, little brother?¡± Of course, since he wasn''t in the comms channel when he said that, there was no way for the Count to answer.

 Chapter 22 - Heroics III

    Not good. That was the first thing Hiiro thought, upon coming across what was perhaps the most complex animal structure he''d seen yet. It was practically a fortress resembling a wasp''s nest, made from the same material as the others.

    But this time, with far more intricate care. Much of the surface was even smoothed down, and there were Peons hard at work building it up further.

    That discovery was quite some time earlier though.

    He¡¯d been curious as to where they found the material needed, but when he checked the maps and zoomed out as far as possible, he realized that all the ¡®Nature Reserve Biomes¡¯ were either directly above or very close to these parts of Maintenance layers. Probably for good reason. But, at least that explained the how.

    The real question was why they were making it.

    He checked his supplies once more.

    Less than 20% fuel left, down to four remaining shoulder grenades, not enough Plasma Digger ammo, and moderately damaged armor. Also, 60% Combat Efficiency, at least according to the onboard computer, along with 17 structural alerts which stated that the suit''s damage cushioning effect was halfway to failing completely.

    That, coupled with the two dozen Oozers and nearly a hundred soft-shelled Peons, lying dismembered and mushed around him, were proof enough of his hard work. But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    So Hiiro marched forward, using the Oscillator Spear almost like a broom, since he just needed to whack the Peons to death and only had to worry about the Oozers. Which he noticed, no longer came out of the structure.

    It was almost anticlimactic. He never imagined that such creatures, which showed uncharacteristic intelligence, would choose wave tactics as their only defense. But he welcomed it, and stepped right through the shorter dirt entrance; partially collapsing it.

    Inside was¡­ he had no idea what he was even expecting.

    The was a wide, several-dozen meter tall pillar made of yellowish-white mucus, holding up the nest¡¯s roof.

    Embedded into that pillar were almost a hundred children and teenagers. ''I was right.'' Unfortunately, even after circling the pillar, there were only 32 positive infrared signatures. Most of the captured, died by blunt trauma to their head and others had missing limbs. There was even a pile corpses, complete and otherwise which the Peons were probably in the process of embedding too.

    Sadder still, was that he could not let them rest even now. He raised his hydaulic-powered leg and crushed the pile underfoot. Distinct eggs had been attached to their bodies, and surely those embedded in the pillar had them too.

    He then focused on the uniformed petite woman, groaning with only her head and feet exposed. ''...specimen size was the criteria. Not age.''

    "You''re incredibly lucky, you know that?" He gave her a wry grin before opening the Imperial Military Comms. ¡°This is Major Hiiro Dahl. I¡¯ve found the hostages, transmitting the location now. Be advised, there are 32 living souls, but plenty of smaller insects still in the area. Do not use live weapons until all hostages are secured.¡±

    Cheers reached him from many noblemen, heaping praise for his success. Hence, it was a short while after that the Count answered. [¡°Good Job, Major.¡±] Before a younger, more pompous and energetic voice resounded. [¡°Indeed, Major. We¡¯re just about to reach the Loading Docks, but you need not worry. Me and 11 of my men are headed there immediately.¡±]

    ¡°... Lord Duke. Thank you for your quick response.¡±

    [¡°You need not thank me, Major. Only our rescuees have such an obligation. For they shall soon bathe in the Emperor¡¯s light.¡±]

    <hr>

    All her life, she had lived in war. Her planet, much like every other mining planet, was a constant source of suffering. Her only light was her older sister. But then, she joined the military and disappeared as well.

    She eventually heard that her sister¡¯s Destroyer had been captured by the enemy, but she could only cry about it for a single night before she needed to go back to work; sorting or on a conveyor belt in a smoke-filled smeltery. That went on for several months, until she too was finally of age and was able to join the Military.

    But, that year, just a few weeks after she finished her training, the Federation surrendered. The war was over. Yet, far more importantly, she reunited with her sister, who had actually escaped capture and immediately went back into battle, gaining herself no small amount of fame.

    Her sister¡¯s return was what spurred to join the medic corp, all in order to be with her for longer. Though, as a result, she was no longer really viewed as a younger sister. But rather, as a subordinate.

    However, by now, her initial excitement at being assigned to the Serenity for her first actual deployment was completely gone.

    The last thing she could remember was escaping towards the Kyrsana Opera House, but then, something slammed against her back and she was knocked out cold. Only regaining consciousness for a few seconds, just to realize that she could no longer move, was drowning in mucus, and being dragged somewhere dark.

    ¡°... sister-¡± Just then, she felt another force acting upon her body. This time, it yanked backwards - forcing her to wake up from a half-asleep daze.

    ¡°.... urhk¡­!¡± Her first reaction was to vomit the remaining hardened, foul-smelling mucus in her mouth. But then, she heard muffled laughter from next to her. She turned her head, and thanks to the bright light being shone on her from a sheer-white helmet, she saw her sorry figure reflected on the eye-slits¡¯ red-tinted glass.

    She''d vomited onto her own clothes.

    ¡°Well, well. Aren¡¯t you lady-like?¡± The man inside the armor was clearly mocking her, but she recognized the emblem on his helmet, as well as those on the other armored men around him.

    Imperial Ducal House - Aguila. Direct descendants of the First Emperor¡¯s Second Wife. But only the House Head could wear a two-headed Aguila. Which meant¡­

    ¡°L-Lord Duke¡­ Jin-Ho?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Lady¡­ Private Corteza.¡± He said, while glancing at the name tag sewn onto her uniform. ¡°I must admit, you do not seem like much of a warrior, or even a Lady, given your stature. But I am no bully, so that''ll be the last you hear of that.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t see his face, but she knew he was grinning, which only embarrassed her further. But with her confusion finally gone. She lowered her head towards him, even while she was being carried by the back of her uniform. Just like a kitten by its mother.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Lord Duke.¡± Corteza spoke with as much of a servile, thankful tone as she could. Then, she raised her head once more. ¡°May I be allowed down? I hope to introduce myself properly.¡±

    ¡°Oho? Very well then, you may.¡± When she finally felt her feet on the ground, she once again realized just how large the Imperials were compared to everyone else. Especially those with thick noble blood. Wearing his armor, he was nearly three times her height.

    But rather than show even more of her sorry display by being intimidated, she decided to bow low at the waist.

    ¡°My name is Hazel M. Corteza. Private First Class, Medic Corp-¡± As soon as she said the final word, the Duke yelled ¡°Wonderful!¡± She didn''t even get to finish speaking, before he called out to his men. ¡°Quick, gather the children!¡± Before finally returning his gaze to Hazel.

    ¡°You can rely on us to protect you and the little ones, but we will be relying on you to take care of the little ones more directly.¡±

    She was awestruck for a moment, before she finally caught up and nodded multiple times.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, of course! You can rely on me!¡±

    ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s a wonderful attitude, I hope you can share that with the little ones, when we arrive.¡±

    They were words that made her feel valued and even glad to help. Maybe it was because she never faced them in battle, so she was able to trust his words. But the way he said it had her worried.

    ¡°Are you taking us to the Empire¡­ Lord Duke?¡±

    ¡°... ooh¡­ You¡¯re quite sharp. Correct. Consider yourself an honorary citizen Lady Corteza, until you are officially registered.¡±

    Of course, her only response was to gulp. They were practically being kidnapped, and every idea she had of what awaited them after rescue, scared her. At best, they''d be taken in by some nobles and be able to live the rest of her life in relative peace. Like the Pariah did. Whereas she couldn''t even imagine the worst case scenario. Anything she thought of, was quickly be replaced by an even worse fate.

    But for now, she just received what medical supplies the soldiers could spare her. There were much more immediate things to worry about, like making it to safety, and¡­ figuring out how she''d explain the situation to the kids, already crying and begging for their parents.

    The answer she arrived at was to not do so.

    ¡°I am curious, though.¡±

    ¡°About what Lord Duke?¡± She asked, while raising her head, before bringing her focus back to the supplies.

    ¡°How did you know that I was the Duke? Or even what my emblem signified?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± She trailed off, trying to find a hidden meaning behind his question. But she couldn''t. ¡°We had a two month-long orientation on all the customs and identities of our passengers, long before the departure date was announced. It was just one of the things we needed to learn, but we had to review it several times more than the rest.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Duke didn''t say much after that. Instead one of his accompanying guards gave them instructions.

    ¡®Stay in the center of the group and group up closely.¡¯ All the fighting was to be left to them, and since she didn''t even have a weapon anymore - Corteza was more than willing to do so.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Miss Hazel.¡± A girl, probably ten years or less, pulled at her pants before looking up at her with teary eyes. For which she stopped and leaned over to ask,

    ¡°What is it, Thea?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ it feels like there¡¯s something in my throat.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked softly while holding Thea¡¯s chin up, only to see an adult-sized Adam''s apple on her thin neck. Alarm bells immediately rang in her head and she called out. ¡°Lord Duke, can we please take a break?¡±

    ¡°Why so¡­?¡± He asked, though he didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, he and his soldiers kept their eyes on the perimeter, eyeing the insects that kept circling around them. They had to, since none of them possessed any ranged weapons. Rather, they ran out of ammo a long time ago, and had been using nothing but melee weapons or their bare hands.

    They could not resupply either, since, despite what he told the Major, the Duke''s group was still half an hour away from the rendezvous point, when the hostage''s location was announced. Which explained the visible scratches and hair-line cracks throughout their otherwise pristine white armor.

    Just as she was about to answer, however, Hazel held her tongue. If she did tell him about it, then it was very likely that the Duke would leave Thea for dead. But, what exactly could she say which would be a good enough answer, while also giving her a chance to remove whatever was inside Thea?

    ¡°Lord Duke, forgive me, but I¡¯m afraid the Children can¡¯t walk much farther. They need the rest.¡±

    Finally, he turned around, but only for a split-second, before nodding to himself.

    ¡°Very well, then. Five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Duke!¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t exactly much of a break either. Although they had brought some water and food, the children were quite understandably, fussy and panicky. Being surrounded by massive insects and constant chattering noises was not exactly good for their nerves.

    "Sit down kids." She called out to them. "But dont go beyond the tall knights, okay?"

    Unfortunately, that was as much attention as she could spare fon her other charges, since she had to help with Thea¡¯s problem before the men figured it out.

    Thankfully, they were all still watching the perimeter like guardian monoliths.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to reach in now, okay?¡± She whispered before holding Thea¡¯s head with her left hand, then sticking a pair of tweezers down her mouth. The hope was that she could pull it out without causing too much harm to her throat.

    But as soon as she grabbed its head, the thing¡¯s legs pinched Thea''s throat from inside, tearing the flesh near-instantly. She screamed in pain, frightening the other kids, though they couldn''t see properly, knew that something was wrong. Still, the men kept watch.

    ¡°What''s happening, Miss Corteza?¡±

    She¡¯d already let go of the tweezers, but the insect kept pinching, then slowly began to curl up, bulging even more from her throat. Until finally, pop, it splattered onto her lap. Her first thought wasn¡¯t to check on Thea further, as much as she was ashamed by it. In fact, she¡¯d let go of the child and allowed her to fall over. Much to the horror of the other kids.

    Instead, Hazel tried to backhand the thing, which was almost as thick and long as her forearm. But then, it leapt and curled around her limb.

    It was at that moment that she finally screamed too, while facing her arm and mouth away from each other.

    ¡°Lord Duke!¡± She cried out. The insect wasted no time crawling onto the side of her head, and was digging its sharp legs into her skin. Then, to her abject despair, its mandibles push against her hair and-.

    ¡°Lord-!¡±

    She was silenced by the sound of whirring servos, followed by a splatter of stinky, slimy fluid all over her back. Hazel didn¡¯t even notice that the Duke had gotten near, and saved her. Before she could even think of thanking him, however, he roared at her.

    ¡°What happened?!¡± then to his men. ¡°How did this get here?!¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to wait for an answer, though, since he quickly got the idea from the sight of Thea¡¯s corpse. Then streams of very tiny insects climbing out her torn apart throat and mouth, while the dull red emergency light and the sharp white lights from the Duke''s helmet lamp turned the situation into a truly horrific scene.

    The children immediately went into hysterics, screaming, crying and panicking. Some of them even attempted to flee, ruining the encirclement since the Duke¡¯s guards had to break rank in order to keep them from accidentally running towards the enemy. However, Corteza could not take her eyes off the corpse, wondering if she had hastened Thea¡¯s death and if there was a safer way to help her.

    ¡°Emperor guide us¡­¡± He muttered, then grabbed Corteza by the waist and carried her farther away.

    ¡°What mind could¡¯ve made these things?¡± He asked no one in particular, but his next words were entirely expected. ¡°Break time is over Lady Corteza, you and the children are to start running at full speed. We will pace ourselves with you.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Lord Duke!¡± She recollected herself as quickly as she could, before trying to gather the kids back in the center again. Meanwhile, everyone in the group did their best to block out Thea''s still trembling, insect ridden form.

    That was, until they heard the sound of whirring machinery.

    For some reason, Corteza thought that it came from Thea. But then powerful gusts started to form, made visible by all the particulates and tiny flying insects that got swept up. Soon enough, they felt the wind pull on them too.

    The ominous whirring got louder and the wind got stronger, until finally, the nest structure they''d left behind, collapsed. Only then did they realize that it was the worst case scenario.

    ¡°Quickly men! Grab the little ones and follow me!!¡± The Duke roared, then tightened his grip around Corteza, before grabbing two more children with his other arm.

 Chapter 23 - Beginning of the End I

    Clang. Clang. Clink. The noises around them slowly turned constant. It was easy to guess why; the insects. It almost felt like they concentrated around the evacuation site on purpose. Every vent was filled, every pipe populated, and the floor below slowly covered in¡­ whatever the insects considered as nesting material.

    Of course, they moved as quietly as they could throughout the scaffolding, but they noticed something about the creatures. It seemed like they really hated the light. Rarely did any of the larger ones step into the red light¡¯s reach. And, down below, they either blocked or shattered any light sources.

    Thankfully, neither Guila nor Arie were curious enough to study the way the insects prepared their homes, and,they quickly made their way past any areas that weren''t flanked by walls.

    That was, until now.

    ¡°Guila¡­¡± Arie whispered, while focusing as much as she could on her hearing to hopefully be able to sense any approaching insects. The reason why she spoke up was obvious, and Guila couldn¡¯t help but hiss in annoyance. She almost wished Ariel hadn¡¯t been taught how to read.

    But, she was, and so Guila turned to the door they were just about to pass through.

    ¡®Auxiliary Ventilation Control¡¯ was plastered onto the metal door, which also accompanied a keypad. A keypad, with corresponding emergency codes, that her dear husband had so graciously shared with every Imperial citizen through the Imperial Information Channel. Not to mention, that the emergency power just ¡®luckily¡¯ kept it functional.

    She peeked through the thick glass and sure enough, the control buttons were blinking, while the LCD screen showed all the hastily turned off ventilation sections.

    If only the door wasn¡¯t easily accessible, they¡¯d have needed to use the multi-tool''s saw again, which meant unacceptable risk because of the noise it produced.

    ¡°Fine. But we¡¯re leaving, right after.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Guila!¡± She whispered back, before smiling so brightly that Guila nearly thought the extra risk and effort was worth it.

    <hr>

    ¡°Captain, the Ceres Parlton is ready to share their op-comms with us.¡± The first mate reported, while one of the officers saluted - he was the one manning the direct line with the Titan Carrier''s crew.

    ¡°Good, patch them in.¡± After a nod and some static, two of the LCD screens came to life, showing several scenes from the Ceres Parlton''s cameras, its bridge, and Gamma Squad''s leader.

    [This is Gamma Lead to Command. We''re approaching the unknown vessel now.]

    [Command to Gamma Lead, we see you. Do not leave Serenity''s shadow.]

    Shown on the screens, was a scene of fourteen fighter ships maneuvering around the unknown vessel docked to Serenity. The plan was to latch onto the vessel with their landing gear and push it where needed. Then, they''d detach and slag it after they gain some distance.

    An unorthodox plan, but certainly not unheard of. In fact, it was a good alternative to slagging captured vessels. Since it gave them time to get past the encryptions.

    Unlike those times however, the vessel hadn''t been emptied out.

    Hundreds of dark brown Peon insects poured out of the portholes and swarmed the fighters. A bunch even leapt off the vessel in an attempt to catch them, missed, and floated helplessly into the void.

    [Gamma Lead to squad. Do not engage hostiles. Stick to the briefing.]

    There was a palpable sense of desperstion from the insects as they piled underneath, around, and onto the one-man ships - even as they got crushed and cooked.

    [All landings successful. Beginning maneuver.]

    Despite the ear-splitting clicks and scratches they heard caught by the microphones, there was no sense of worry from the bridge nor the pilots. Everyone kept their cool.

    [Gamma 9 to Gamma Lead, I''ve lost visual. Please detail all next moves.]

    [Gamma 7 repeats.]

    [Gamma 12 repeats.]

    [This is Gamma Lead. Understood, loud and clear. Point engines 50 degrees directly down your axis and 170 degrees to the rear. Fire in three¡­ two¡­ one.]

    The unknown vessel was much, much larger than the fighters and several thousand times heavier. But due to its seemingly-deactivated state and the lack of gravity, it was conceived to be doable, without also tearing the ship apart and causing catastrophic failure.

    [Gamma Lesd to Command, initial push successful.]

    Just then, one of the orange alerts regarding Serenity''s systems began blaring red.

    [Ventilation system activated from B-Deck Auxiliary Control Room. Atmosphere being vented at 0.4 million cubic feet per second. Oxygen stores at 9.3%... 9.2%.]

    ¡°TURN THEM OFF!!¡± The Captain practically leapt around and roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°I''m trying, Captain! But¡­!¡± An older woman yelled, but her expression quickly turned into despair. ¡°I can''t¡­! Someone overrode our controls! I can only turn off the main fans!¡±

    ¡°Do it, then!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    ¡°Someone else, figure out how much time we have left!¡± The first mate roared as well, before he and the captain brought his gaze back towards the map tracking all the remaining survivor groups that still hadn''t reached the evac sites. 73,000 souls, including those still inside the Maintenance Layers.

    ¡°Who was the idiot who turned them on?!¡± One of them asked, and the young crewman''s expression turned hateful once he saw the image shown on the lifesigns tracker.

    The Pariah accompanied by a Vulpina.

    ¡°... Get me in contact with the Count of Dahl and Minister Val, right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°There, are you happy now?¡± Guila asked, but honestly speaking, she too was quite excited by the sight. To see so many insects be sucked in and blended into mush, along with their nests which followed suit, was beyond cathartic.

    It felt good. It felt very good.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ariel nodded, before she hugged Guila tightly from the side and craned her neck to stare at her near-bloodthirsty grin. ¡°Thank you so much, Guila. Really.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± She turned away, visibly embarrassed to have Ariel stick so close to her. ¡°Let''s get out of here, now that the gore cloud is weakening. It might attract more of them.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Actually, wait! Guila, Can I ask you a favor?¡± She grabbed Guila¡¯s suit before she could leave through the door. Once again, her eyes were upturned and her ears were flat against her head.

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    ¡°My tail is sweaty. Can you¡­ cut a hole in the pants?¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°I take it you are not joking, Captain?¡± Prime Minister Val asked with a sweaty look, before looking away from the camera and wiping the massive beads off her forehead. Although she had successfully boarded a Union vessel, she was still the one coordinating her faction''s evac procedures.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Madame Minister. Based on the current rate, we''ll run out of atmosphere in three hours. Most likely less. Me and my men have decided to seal off lifeless areas then drain the atmosphere inside, to concentrate it in areas with living people.¡±

    [¡°How effective would that be?¡±] The Count''s booming voice resounded. Though there was no camera feed, his emotions; anger, and desperation were palpable in his tone.

    ¡°Not very.¡± The Captain answered. ¡°But we''re doing what we can. In the meantime, all that I can suggest is that we hasten our efforts to leave. Because the insects can survive in a vacuum, and we''re also running out of power.¡±

    ¡°How?!¡± Val roared, had she been any less composed, she may have banged her fist on the table. But, her attention was quickly stolen by a Union officer who arrived to give a report.

    ¡°We''re running out of fuel, Madame.¡± It was then that Val glared at the camera.

    ¡°You and your people are beyond incompetent!¡± She spat out before cutting the link.

    In response, the Captain could only turn towards Serenity¡¯s rapidly worsening diagnostics screens. Then, to the slowly disappearing insect ship in the distance.

    [¡°You should be informed that we are conducting a rescue mission in one of the Maintenance Passages near the Duke''s location.¡±] The Count spoke out once more. Yet this time, his words brought life back to the Captain and his crew''s face. However, there was still a tinge of fear, until; [¡°There will be no discrimination, rest assured.¡±]

    ¡°... Thank you. Thank you, Lord Count.¡± Tears welled up in the old man''s eyes, as he bowed to the speakers. Just then, a request to converse reached one of the Comm officers, but, the Count spoke once more.

    [¡°No. Rather, I thank you for not revealing my wife''s involvement. But what about you Captain? When are you planning to evacuate?¡±]

    The man showed a somewhat shocked expression - but then, of course the Count knew about their whereabouts and actions. Realizing that, he sighed and gave the microphone a wry smile.

    ¡°The Command Deck has been infested, Lord Count. Only one airlock remains between us and the horde outside. We will go down with the ship.¡±

    [¡°I see¡­ may the Emperor see fit to guide you to the stars¡±]

    The Captain nodded, yet just as he was about to turn away from the screens, an officer approached and spoke to him in a shaky voice.

    ¡°The Commander has reported a possible infection amongst the wounded. She said that smaller insects can parasitize the body.¡±

    It was then that the once stoic, burly, and aged veteran finally wept, his lips trembling in despair.

    ¡°Did you hear that, Lord Count?¡±

    [¡°Yes. I''ll contact you again soon, Captain.¡±]

    How were they supposed to disseminate that information, when they were running out of time? Somehow, the answer came easily.

    ¡°That information reaches no one outside of this room, am I understood?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, Captain!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Infected or not. Their passengers were heading home, and they resumed their duties with renewed vigor. There was even more that needed doing now. They still had to guide the remaining survivors, maintain their positions with regards to the strobing moon, and coordinate with the rest of the fleet. Still much to be done, but the sight of the insect ship turning into a distant speck meant that they were at least making some progress.

    [Gamma Lead to Command. Minimum distance of 30 miles, cleared. Reaching for 35.]

    Gamma Lead''s voice echoed once more, while they and the unknown vessel became a speck on the cameras. [35 miles reached. Gamma squad, detach in sequence and perform evasive maneuvers. Afford 10 seconds before following.]

    [Gamma 1, detaching.]

    A shining blue speck could be seen separating, then drawing circles and lines as it got farther away.

    [Gamma 2, detaching.]

    Soon Gamma 3 and 4 followed. But ten seconds passed with no response. That became fifteen, and then twenty.

    [Gamma 5, what''s the hold up?] Gamma Lead waited for another ten seconds, before they continued. [Gamma 1 to 4, can you get eyes on 5? In the meantime, Gamma 6 go.]

    [Acknowledged, Gamma Lead.]

    [Gamma 6, detaching.]

    [Gamma 7, detaching.]

    [Gamma 8, deta - what the -] Just as she was about to scream, the line was replaced by static.

    [Gamma 8?! Gamma 8, respond!]

    [Gamma Lead! This is Gamma 4, I have eyes on 5, We left him near Serenity and his ship''s been smashed open!]

    [Sir, Gamma 9 detac-!] Another one of them was silenced before they could say their piece.

    [Everyone detach now! Fly in a straight line! Others provide cover fire!]

    Gamma Lead roared at the top of his lungs, and bright blue streaks tore through the crowded insects, while flak rounds riddled the vessel. Then once all fighters, including Gamma Lead, were at a safe distance of 7 miles, they switched to torpedoes.

    [Gamma Squad to all ships. Going nuclear at ten!] For the few seconds that seven low-yield payloads traversed empty space, there was silence. Then came bright flashes that blinded anyone still staring directly at it.

    [... Target destroyed.] A couple more seconds passed, before Gamma Lead''s voice echoed throughout the bridge once more. [What the hell was that, Command?! You said the insects couldn''t pierce through our hulls!]

    [They can''t!] A man responded from aboard the Ceres Parlton''s bridge.

    [Then, what the hell could''ve-]

    Before the conversation could continue any further, something else interrupted them.

    For those in the Ceres Parlton, it was the sight of several fighters getting torn apart. Even though they could not see the explosions directly, the sight of all the ships¡¯s scattered debris being disintegrated as some expanding force reacted with it, was enough proof that they made a big mistake. In just a matter of seconds, it had cleared the area completely, producing nothing but energy in the form of outward movement.

    Most of Gamma Squad, including Gamma Lead, were killed once the invisible waves reached them crushed their fighters, but even the catastrophic explosions of their ships were rapidly consumed and converted into pure energy. In the end, only three fighters managed to flee fast enough. However the damage was done and their flight-trails were visibly shakier.

    ¡°HOW?!¡± The Captain roared, such a thing shouldn''t have been possible. No ship, no matter how ancient, could possibly explode so catastrophically. Why would such a thing even be allowed into space if it did? But then it only got worse.

    ¡°Sir¡­! The ship had an antimatter engine!¡± The radar officer roared, terror in his voice and causing all others present to tremble. What?! Some of them asked. It was recent tech. Why would one of them be in what was literally a relic?! But, the expanding wave of countless invisible explosions being shown on their screens, was proof enough.

    Antimatter was always a fickle thing, and it took the Dominion decades to figure out a way to contain its volatility, especially during ship destruction. Understanding of the technology only worsened post-collapse, and now the engines are considered as enigmatic ''black boxes'' which produced and stored Antimatter. The liquid hydrogen fuel they carried was merely to give it something inexpensive and plentiful to react with, thus producing energy.

    Now, that box was broken and there was much more matter to react with, all denser than hydrogen particles. This was a disaster no man had encountered in centuries and depending on how much antimatter was stored inside, it could even engulf the entire fleet.

    ¡°Why didn''t we check it first...?¡± The First Mate asked, trembling with hatred as he turned to the Infotech officers.

    ¡°We didn''t think we needed to sir¡­¡± And there was no time. But the Private couldn''t have possibly said that too.

    One by one, the last of the fighters were decimated. Their final screams, agonizing to hear. But there was still a few more minutes left before the explosions would reach Serenity.

 Chapter 24 - Beginning of the End II

    Several minutes ago, somewhere within Deck C, and surrounded by collapsed storage containers which spilled their contents, were five moving figures - each one crouched to avoid detection by whatever caused the constant noises around them. Luckily, even though most of the lights had been broken, the area still had power, so there was little chance of them losing their way.

    ¡°Hurry up! Come on!¡± A massive man with sharp, long ears whispered harshly, while gesturing with his burly right arm. He was quite visibly wounded, but instead of flesh and bone, the torn-up skin all over his body revealed a chrome chassis. His security uniform was in a similarly bad condition. The remaining people were two red-eyed young men in civilian-attire wielding sharpened batons, an older woman in orange uniform with a shotgun, and a long-eared teenager with a knife.

    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re going the right way?¡± The teenager asked before raising his head slightly to scan the surrounding area.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The burly man nodded, before pointing towards a half-opened bulkhead in the distance. ¡°Through there, it''ll only be a few minutes more until the Loading Docks. Number 8 for you and miss, Number 7 for you two, and Number 2 for me. Any final questions?¡±

    Union, Imperial, and Federation. Though the burly man wasn''t exactly sure, he believed that this group was the only one filled with such members. Honestly, it made him proud.

    ¡°We''re in the final stretch now. But, before we go our separate ways. Thank you¡­ we couldn''t have made it with any one of us missing.¡±

    Every single one of them smiled at the sappiness, before one of the young men asked. ¡°What happened to all that hardarse act from earlier?¡±

    ¡°I''m amazed you remembered that word after I only said it once.¡± Perhaps if they were safer, they would''ve started laughing. Instead, they nodded to each other. ¡°Alright, let''s get out here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Adam, get down.¡± The woman suddenly cut in. ¡°You hear that?¡±

    It took them a second, but they did. Footsteps coming from the direction they were headed to. Then, they hear the chittering quiet down. Their looks immediately turned into relief, once they confirmed heavy, but characteristically boot-like thuds.

    ¡°Things just get better and better, huh?¡± The teenager grinned from ear to ear and rose to his feet. ¡°Hey, we''re right here!¡±

    ¡°Oi!¡±

    <hr>

    The news that the ship was running out of air, and the knowledge that it was because of Guila, shook the Count far more than his reaction might have suggested and it made him quicken his running pace.

    He only needed one glance to know the current locations of the surviving noblemen, and many of them, along with the survivors they guarded, were not moving as quickly as he wished they did. Quite a few groups were also still in the process of gathering necessary supplies and although those groups were better equipped, they also had to venture farther in and make the return trip with the cargo.

    Then, the report of parasitization added to the headache. However, this news was a lot easier to respond to. He already knew what he needed to do; nothing. The news would never leave his lips. He and Captain were of one mind in that regard,

    ¡®Stilll... this is all because we didn¡¯t bring enough Centurions.¡¯ He lamented as he turned another corner.

    Centurion.

    Separate from a military rank, it was a highly sought out position amongst the lower nobility and civilians. One could be general or a private, old or young, but once they accept that boon, they all receive the same prestige. That being, the High Nobility''s most trusted and most powerful soldiers.

    Not only was it the highest paying combat-related job, but it was also the most popular, even more so than the Count himself. To much of the population, they were the true heroes of the war; donning distinct exoskeletons and powered-suits, as they charged into the thick of battle and returned with victory for the Empire.

    Cinema regarding them had even reached the Federation core worlds and some were widely received by the population.

    However, there were a few conditions in order to become one. First, only men were chosen, and once they were, they had to undergo sterilization before further genetic modification could begin. This process entailed receiving the Emperor''s blood, and having their body further altered to enhance their combat capabilities. This made them stronger, faster and even smarter than almost any other soldier.

    However, there was an even more distinguished group, formed only of the most loyal, capable and distinguished Centurions.

    They were the Praetorians. Chosen by the High Nobility directly, to serve as their hands and feet.

    Although ascending to the rank is voluntary, not a single one has refused yet. Despite the fact that they lose their salaries and can no longer advance their military ranks. Because it was a chance to become nobility.

    ¡°... I''ll contact you again soon, Captain.¡± With that said, the Count cut his connection with the bridge. It was only then that he took a good long look at the corpse pieces scattered throughout the area.

    ¡°Lord Commander, I count 4 males, one female, all torn apart and minimally consumed.¡± A combat uniformed man reported. His name was Dao and his official military rank was Corporal, though more significantly, he was one of the Count''s Praetorians.

    ¡°You think that means something, don''t you?¡± The Count asked, before being receiving a bent and bloodied shotgun. Dao then bowed his head before answering.

    ¡°Well, it''s strange that they left the corpses behind. Normally the insects drag them away, whether they''re dead or alive.¡±

    In any other military, such an attitude would¡¯ve been seen as disrespectful, and he''d have been reprimanded for speaking informally. Not to mention for passing a bloodied weapon. Then again, both of them were drenched with blood, sweat, and insect guts, but regardless, a nobleman''s relationship with his Praetorian guard was unique.

    One need only look at the similarly dark red-colored veins that ran across both of their burly bodies.

    Each Praetorian, once selected, is given pieces of their Lord''s genetic data, corresponding to certain evolutionary traits that were desirable for each specific House. For the Dahl, it was their resilience and stamina, made possible by their highly efficient circulatory system. This not only included their cardiovascular system, but also their lymph and gland functions. These traits also contributed to their wound healing capability and all-around better physiology.

    Out of the 97 men whorp were his brothers in blood, The Count had brought his best 26, along with Hiiro, to be his security force. But, in just a few hours, he had lost five of them. Three of which died while trying to protect him. It was a loss that he¡¯d not seen since the height of the war.

    However, he did not show it upon his expression. Instead he kept his mind on the situation, before turning to his two other Praetorians; Ling and Aiguo, who had gone down a nearby route to check the situation.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°A similar sight, Lord Commander.¡± Ling answered with a bow. ¡°Roughly 16 bodies in gruesome shape, however we deduce that the damage was¡­ actually done by tearing them apart, rather than cutting them with a large blade.¡±

    The Count raised his eyebrows at such an answer, but Aiguo then continued to give their findings.

    ¡°We also found bootprints, Lord Commander. It was not from the murdered survivors, since it was also present in the fresher blood puddles. However, we can¡¯t figure out a motive for why someone would be lying in wait to kill evacuees.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t¡­ you¡¯re of sane mind.¡± Dao interjected before he received the shotgun from the Count once more, and then discarded it with a clatter. Dao was clearly more senior than the other two, and even the Count. Though, he was actually chosen later. Still, such things didn¡¯t actually matter since they just laughed it off.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Even the Count had a side-grin instead of his usual aloof expression..

    This was not the first time they had encountered madmen, there were many of the sort during the war. Whether it was their fellow countrymen, drunk with power and bloodthirst, or Federation soldiers that succumbed to their augments. So much so, that they''d been numbed and none of them could even think to mourn the lost souls. The Count especially.

    Instead¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for this killer to appear before continuing on.¡± The Count commanded, before turning to Ling. ¡°You¡¯re certain he hasn¡¯t left, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Commander. The boot prints end suddenly in various areas, but they repeatedly come from the same direction.¡± He pointed towards a half-opened bulkhead, which also led towards the evacuation area. ¡°So the only possibility I can think of is that he retreats through the vents above, then attacks from over there. Again, I can''t figure out why.¡±

    ¡°It could just be showmanship.¡± The Count became aloof once more, before turning his gaze upwards.

    He and his men had run out of Plasma Pistol ammo, quite a long while ago. But Ling and Dao were able to scavenge a gunpowder rifle and pistol. Along with 3 magazine¡¯s worth of rounds each. Meanwhile Aiguo wielded a crowbar. However, because of how big they were, the weapons were actually too small for their build.

    They had to remove the trigger guards and the crowbar was more like a baton. Meanwhile, the Count clenched his blackened knuckles. This was a ¡°Lost Dominion Tech¡± weapon unique to the Dahl¡¯s, and had passed down from the first Count. Blood nanites.

    They had no armor besides their tattered, drenched uniforms and suits, and frankly, they were exhausted. After all, they¡¯d gone from the Command Deck, through Deck B, and finally through Deck C, traversing a distance of roughly 70 miles, in just a few hours.

    However, there was anticipation in the air. Especially once they took notice of just how the containers had been arranged. It was practically a square Arena, around 20 meters across on each side.

    Their tension plateaued for the next few minutes, until they heard heavy steps coming from the direction of the Loading Docks. They all turned towards the half-opened bulkhead, however, what greeted them was far from anything that they had imagined.

    It looked like a man, wearing denim pants and boots, but its hunchbacked body was a hideous amalgamation of flesh and the insects that they¡¯d been fighting. In fact, there were even thick, long hairs which pierced through its pants. It reminded the Count of the early results of Vatgrown production, when the animal features were far too prominent and caused all sorts of malformations throughout the body.

    They could still make out the man¡¯s face, middle aged, with brown hair and black compound eyes, but there was a set of palps arising from inside his mouth and stretching his cheeks out to the side. Most of his teeth had fallen out, and there were mandibles visible right past it. Parts of his skin had been replaced by leathery integument, and there were unnatural growths all over. But there was no symmetry between the left and right halves of its body. Some parts of it even had exposed greenish gray flesh, oozing with mucus and other bodily fluids which soaked into his tainted attire.

    Its left arm was mostly flesh, but with long, thick spines, or hairs, and ended with tapered chitin on its five fingertips. While its right arm was much larger, covered in thick chitin, and ended in an oversized, fused chitin fist. Then, there was its front, covered primarily in semi-translucent brown chitin, which allowed them a glimpse into its internal organs.

    ¡°Do not get caught by that big arm.¡± Dao said, figuring that it likely pinned its victims before eviscerating them. Whatever it was, didn''t matter. What did was how they planned to kill it, and so, Dao aimed his rifle at its head.

    But, the problem was that they could see reflective metal bits embedded all over its carapace and leathery skin. There were even scorch streaks all over its bigger arm, presumably from a laser weapon, and a broken oscillator blade embedded into its side.

    The creature¡¯s palps moved wildly, then it tilted its head at the four, before fluids sputtered out of its mouth.

    ¡°It''s trying to threaten us.¡± Ling added, having already aimed a shot at its beating heart-like organ.

    ¡°We''re quite lucky it wasn''t an Imperial.¡± Aiguo continued. The creature was certainly comparable to them in size, but the original person was clearly smaller. An Imperial turned bug man, especially if they had gene upgrades, was not something they''d rather deal with in their current state.

    ¡°Fire.¡±

    There was no way for the creature to react to bullets, and its head was blown back by the large caliber rifle. The pistol bullets also did their job causing it to take a step back. But it reacted right after being struck and used its massive arm as a shield to tank the following shots.

    However, they didn''t stop firing.

    ¡°We time our reloads!¡± Dal yelled out. while Ling nodded and responded with; ¡°7 shots left!¡±

    Meanwhile, Aiguo and the Count circled around the firefight.

    They figured that because bullets failed to pierce through it already, they needed something bigger. Which was where the crowbar came into play. The Count was going to restrain it''s large arm, while Aiguo would shank it repeatedly.

    However; ¡°Shit!¡± As soon as Ling and Dao''s cover fire stopped so that they didn''t hit them too, the bugman charged forwards.

    It moved far faster than any of them thought it could, given its build. But both of their gunmen managed to dodge with time to spare, leaping to either side.

    Now they had it boxed in. Ling and Aiguo to its left. Dao and the Count to its right. But it was not the best formation, since the possible crossfire meant that their hands were tied. So, instead, they discarded the guns, and equipped bloodied, but sharpened polymer batons.

    The Count moved first, once again trying to grab its larger arm, while Aiguo followed right behind him. Whereas Ling circled around to bait its claw from the side, and Dao charged at it from the front.

    Just then, the creature''s head twisted a full 180 degrees, catching the Count off guard before it threw a backhand sweep. He tried to block it by raising both forearms to his face and received the hit by turning on his heel. But it¡¯s massive, heavy arm, moved with uncharacteristically high speed, and landed with a meaty thud, throwing him several feet sideways.

    This dissuaded Aiguo from taking point, since it could just sweep him with its arm too. But, Ling took his chance and swooped in, grabbed it''s clawed arm by the biceps, and repeatedly stabbed into it''s meaty, thin-chitined armpit. His idea was to dismember the thing. But even after the fourth deep stab, it was still able to control its claw, and it clenched onto Ling''s side.

    He roared in pain, but he didn''t flinch and he kept stabbing into it over and over again.

    Then, just as the thing was about to slam him with the other, much larger arm as well, Aiguo came in and grabbed it''s forearm with both arms. Then, Dao grabbed its bicep as well, and proceeded to stab into its armpit too.

    ¡®Eight¡­ Nine!¡¯ Ling growled as blood seeped out of his gritted teeth, but he didn''t stop. It was then that the thing''s head turned to face him and he was overcome by fear. Its claws were still digging even deeper.

    With every attack he made, he felt his life draining away.

    That changed when he saw a tall dark shadowrun over to him. The Count had arrived at the opposite side of the arm. He grabbed it and held the limb underneath his armpit, then he used his other hand to pry it''s limb away from Ling. Yes, it did cause more damage to Ling''s guts when doing so. But, he just needed to stop it from cutting up his spine.

    The Praetorian knew this and he grinned maniacally with his reinvigorated stabs. There was nothing to worry about, beyond killing the thing, since the Count himself was watching his back.

    Crack, crack, the claw''s chitin began to give up under the stress of its internal meat pushing it one way, and the Count pulling it the other. But then, it loosened, and they heard a dry thud. The heavy arm had been completely severed, and the creature had seemingly lost control of itself.

    They''d won.

    However, it swooped onto the Count and bit a massive chunk off of his exposed trapezius!

    ¡°Argh!¡± He roared in pain, while its extra weight caused him to let go of the creature''s arm. Ling didn¡¯t have the strength left to keep his grip on it, either.

    Before Aiguo and Dao could reach the creature, it leapt off of the Count''s back and fled deeper into Deck C, far faster than any of them could catch it.

    However, they didn''t plan on following anyway.

    ¡°I''ll help the Count!¡± Dao yelled. ¡°You grab Ling!¡± Then he yelled into the comms. ¡°Lieutenant Kim, we need medics and an escort!¡±

 Chapter 25 - Beginning of the End III

    ¡°We''re almost there!¡± The Commander roared at the top of her lungs, before ordering her men to stick close to the still-shut bulkheads. The plan was to form a singular mass pressed against it, so that when it was opened, they could go in and close it quickly. But, this also meant that their defenses would thin.

    Still, it was a gamble that she''d rather take.

    Needless to say, the militia was exhausted. Even her men were slowing down and their attention was beginning to stall. A near 40-minute, painfully-slow march through soaked lawn-mud until they reached the asphalt, during which they were under constant attack, in pitch black darkness; had taken a massive toll on every single person present. Not to mention the extremely low morale that they started off with.

    But, it was the homestretch. She''d previously received information that the area behind the bulkhead, was relatively free of infestation and that it still had power. That hadn''t been rescinded yet, so she just needed to give the signal for them to open and close it remotely.

    If their forces were able to move quickly, then theyd already been through by now. But the right flank was slower than she wanted them to be and left flank was falling behind the right. The center was also bulging out a lot.

    ¡°Children at the center! Center group, spears up! Outer layer, spears forward!¡± She gave the commands. Though it might have been better to give them in sequence, rather than together, she chose to trust that they could discern what they needed to do by themselves.

    She still had to deal with the problem they¡¯d been running away from all this time. The survivors they''d left behind. They were the reason she and her troops acted as the rear guard.

    ¡°Aim!¡± She commanded, and her men followed. Their targets; the only existence that could completely destroy their tattered morale.

    They only wanted to survive. She knew that. Even from where she was, she could hear them begging to be saved. Even though they were no longer capable of speaking anything beyond incomprehensible cries and garbled groans due to the insects trying to escape through their throats.

    All of her men knew that too. In fact, even if they couldn''t see them properly. Every single one of them knew that they were still alive. Despite their terrible, horrifying states, and all the agony they must be experiencing. They were still clinging to life.

    Federation citizens. But above all else, passengers whom they swore to protect, as Serenity''s chosen security forces¡­

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    Red-tinged laser blasts, bright blue charged bullets, yellow sparks, and tracer bullets; the evacuee''s rear was bathed in light, tearing right through their enemy''s once-unyielding sea of black. One by one, then by the dozens, every humanoid figure was torn apart by gunfire, along with any insects that got caught in massacre.

    It was the most heinous thing she could have possibly done, and she knew that some of the civillians had caught on to the situation, but she bet on the adrenaline. No, she prayed that the mob mentality would remain strong, that they would be too focused on fighting the insects to realize what they were doing.

    Then, once her infrared vision finally stopped picking up any standing heat signatures, she yelled. ¡°Spread out!¡± Before finally turning it off and ending her searing headache. However, she remained at the rear, keeping her eye on the massive, pale leapers steadily closing in.

    She only had a laser pistol, but¡­ it hissed, and a mid-leap Oozer landed with a thud, never to move again. Then, she aimed at another one, but that one couldn''t even leap, before a different soldier killed it. The Oozers may have been faster than their marching speed, but their large forms made them easy targets for saturation fire and their talented snipers.

    Step by small step, she got closer and closer to the bulkhead, while the soldiers grouped up and scattered like veins throughout the mass, and their flanks got closer to the bulkhead''s ends. The plan was working, slowly, bit by bit. Even as screams and yells echoed before being silenced, or people were dragged away into the darkness.

    One or two didn''t matter. Not even ten. Not even thirty. She¡¯d rationalized it a long time ago, but even so¡­ She growled at the hateful insects that sought nothing but to kill, consume and desecrate. The enemy, far worse than the Empire that defiled her. The enemy that took everything she had left from her, and turned her into the monster that she now was.

    But her thoughts were towards those she had forsaken.

    ¡®I''m sorry!¡¯ She cried, tears running down her bloodied, cut-up cheeks. Yet she welcomed the sting of salt seeping into her wounds. Then, she pulled the trigger again.

    One more Oozer and three more Peons to her name.

    4 more screams disappear into the distance.

    ¡®I''m so sorry!¡¯

    Another shot fired. She missed, but another scream resounded, and she knew that whoever it was, had been pulled into the sky.

    ¡®I''m sorry!¡¯ She fired again, this time two more Peons but only a wounded Oozer.

    If only she was a proper Commander. No, if only she wasn''t their leader. They might¡¯ve succeeded by now. But this was her best, and sacrifices had to be made. Because she couldn''t think of any other option. Because she was the only one left. So, all she could do was ask them for forgiveness, and to try and save as many as she possibly could.

    ¡°Commander, the flanks have reached as far as they can!¡± A soldier reported. But they were still only at the halfway point. The bulge hadn''t evened out yet. She knew that even if the area beyond was not as infested, entering with a thin flank made them especially weak to a possible pincer. The only logical choice was to follow the plan, even as more bodies piled up.

    And so, more people died, because their cover fire was spread out and ammo was depleting.

    ¡°Commander! Open the gate!¡± A civilian begged.

    But she held fast, facing the rear with her troops.

    Two more lives.

    Three more.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.She took five more steps backward, and nearly tripped over a mangled woman that had been trampled on by those ahead of her. How many of them are dead now, because of her choice? She glanced around and saw at least five more bodies being dragged away.

    Each flank still had only 30 or so people. They''d be wiped out.

    ¡°Commander, please!¡±

    Still she refused. But then, she heard the cries and the begging behind her.

    ¡®Fuck!¡¯

    ¡°... Open it! Open it now!!!¡± She grabbed her earpiece and screamed at the top of her lungs.

    One second.

    Two.

    Five.

    Six.

    The deafening sound of insect wings and chittering legs gave way to the boom from several hundred tonnes of steel being moved by powerful hydraulics. But the distant screaming reached her ears almost immediately after.

    She was right. The flanks were pincered.

    Because the enemy had their own Commander.

    ¡°... CHARGE!¡±

    So many more would be trampled over, but it was her job to make sure they passed through as quickly as possible. They could not let the sea of insects pass through with them and get another path towards the Evac sites. Not when they were being led.

    12 seconds.

    13 seconds.

    17 seconds. The thick bulkhead was now directly above her.

    21 seconds. She was finally past it, letting her see at least a hundred corpses and wounded begging to be helped up. But¡­

    This was her last sacrifice. Except them, everyone else will be saved.

    ¡°Close it now!¡± The last of her tears dripped off her chin as she yelled.

    Then and there, she vowed; she''ll never cry again. Only people cried, and even the worst Imperial was still better than her.

    She was no longer a person.

    Wait¡­

    What?

    She couldn''t believe her eyes, but beyond the haze and shadows, she thought she saw a boy standing amidst the tsunami of approaching insects. However, before she could pull the trigger and end his suffering, the bulkhead closed back down with a thud, crushing insect and survivor alike. The few dozen insects that made it past were quickly dispatched by their last remaining guns, and exhausted frontline spearmen.

    She breathed in deep and exhaled slowly.

    Who knew what her own people now thought of her? Maybe her soldiers would mutiny the moment they reached safety. It shouldn¡¯t even be a stretch to say that she was worse than the Traitor. But that was only right, and it was also something that she no longer needed to think about.

    They were already home free.

    It was a straight shot from here to Loading Dock 2, where the Ceres Parlton awaited. But, with one look at her men, all of which stared back with equal parts terror and anger, she knew that they were not prepared for the march that awaited them. Not even her own soldiers were enthusiastic. But again, she need not worry about that anymore.

    She was the Commander.

    ¡°All personnel gather close. Medics, help the injured. Spare no supplies. We''ll be boarding soon anyway. Do not hide your injuries, we won''t be able to carry you if you collapse along the way. Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander¡­¡± The soldiers responded, but not the civilians.

    ¡°Good.¡± She then clicked her earpiece once more, and connected with the bridge comms officer.

    ¡°This is the Head of Security and acting Commander of Serenity''s Armed Forces, Sibel M. Corteza. Reporting that we''ve arrived at Deck C, and will resume our march at 2250. In addition, please screen for any unnatural or moving growths on injured survivors. These are signs of insect parasitization. Death generally occurs in a few hours and the infection will spread to any nearby person.¡±

    Why did she only say it now? She wasn''t sure. It might¡¯ve been better if she informed them, after they arrived at the Ceres Parlton. But¡­ as Commander¡­ she couldn''t let those already aboard, experience any sudden surprises. Everyone had to be prepared. Satisfied with the comm officer''s affirmative, she scanned her group once more.

    Roughly 4,500 survivors. Barely above half of what she started with¡­ No¡­ they weren''t even a quarter of the survivors that were in B Deck before the blackout. She''d already failed her mission a long time ago. She was just salvaging what she could.

    ¡°We will depart in 13 minutes!¡± She yelled once more. ¡°Those with light injuries keep watch on our perimeter.¡±

    None of them confirmed her order, however, they still performed them, and that was good enough for her. Finally, she scanned their surroundings properly. They were right underneath the outer surface of Serenity, with large panes of thick, pressurized glass, separating them and the emptiness of space. A viewing area, it seemed, since there was scaffolding for them to climb and get an unobstructed look at their surroundings.

    She could see several presumably filled Union and Imperial ships, parked amidst a torn-apart Capital ship that she could no longer identify, as well as the Ceres Parlton''s front end. All of which were repeatedly illuminated by flashing white lights from some unseen source.

    That was the light the Count described? It was hard to believe that light could affect sanity.

    Just in case, they had to move deeper in where there were no windows. But there was no way they''d move immediately after being told to rest. That¡¯s what happens with militias. So she let the medical work progress, and proceeded to supervise. Even though she was the best medic¡­ she was no longer considered one. She was just a butcher, and their shared hatred was far more conducive to survival than her trying to earn back their trust.

    Eventually, her next command resounded. ¡°Everyone get up, we''re resuming.¡± But this time, nobody did as told. Instead, they just kept glaring at her. Surely, one of them would stand up soon and complain. Then, it''d become a mob trial. Yet, she wasn''t worried, instead, she was angry - surely they could wait a bit longer to condemn her to death.

    That was, until the entire ship trembled like it was experiencing a minor earthquake, even throwing some of them off their feet. Little did they know that it was because the Antimatter explosions had reached Serenity.

    Panicked screams immediately resounded, but to her horror, Sibel saw the Ceres Parlton detach¡­ and Serenity turned to face the moon.

    ¡®Why us¡­?¡¯ Was her final thought.

 Chapter 26 - Finale I

    ¡°Okay, we push in three¡­ two!¡±

    ¡°¡±One!¡±¡± The warped steel door screeched open, and revealed an area filled with cargo containers, illuminated by red emergency lights. Guila and Arie immediately broke into wide smiles and hugged each other tight. They had finally arrived at Deck C. They made it.

    Just 9 more miles left.

    Frankly, Guila couldn¡¯t even believe that they¡¯d gotten this far. Especially not after the shaking from earlier, which nearly brought down the scaffolding. Meanwhile, Ariel was practically humming as she leapt across the door¡¯s threshold. Then, they noticed the cleaner-than-expected air. In fact, it wasn¡¯t much different compared to the Maintenance Layer.

    ¡®Although the main fans did shut down after a while.¡¯ Guila knew that it was strange. But honestly, if it was remotely stopped, then there was nothing she could do about it with auxiliary control. And, if it was because of damage, then it absolutely didn¡¯t matter what she did. At least, they were able to enjoy some of the effect, and that she was able to grant what Ariel asked of her.

    Guila then rechecked her map, and based on their pace until now, they might even arrive at Loading Deck 7 in a few more hours. Not the best news to know, sure, given that they were already beyond exhausted, thirsty and hungry. But it was good news.

    Still¡­

    She leaned against the passage walls, and slowly slid down to the floor. Her physical state had finally caught up to her. ¡®I seriously just came full circle, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ She cursed, before turning to watch Ariel dispatch a few stray Peons.

    It¡¯s been what¡­ almost half a day since she was last in this very position? But, at least this time¡­

    Guila took deep gasps, and just stared at Ariel¡¯s dance-like movements, trying to take her mind off the pain and exhaustion wracking her body.

    The way that she turned on her toes while simultaneously slashing upwards, then slashed down at an angle to her side by using her tail as a counterweight - killing two, before repositioning her legs, to thrust forwards - was mesmerizing. Even underneath the poor lighting conditions, she knew that Ariel was made to fight. She would not have such a bright, enchanting smile on her face, if she was not.

    But, that also confused her. Why? Why would her husband create something like her? What need or even desire was there for such meticulousness? She also knew that her movements were specifically designed for Ariel in mind. Since, there were no warriors in the Empire that possessed a heavy, bushy tail, and her biological age was below the usual for Vatgrown.

    She had so many questions she wanted to ask her husband. But before she could before she could make a mental list out of them, Ariel walked over with perked up ears and a swaying tail. ¡°Can you see any of them left?¡± She still smiled so brightly, though she breathed a bit more rapidly due to her exertion.

    Then Ariel offered her hand.

    ¡°If not, we should get going.¡±

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s excited.¡± Guila chuckled wryly.

    The truth was that she could barely even place her hand in Ariel¡¯s, much less muster the energy to get up. Still, Guila tried, by grabbing onto Ariel¡¯s shoulder and letting her support her.

    It was then that Ariel stared at Guila''s feet. Even now, she was standing on her toes, when it would be much easier to stand with her heels on the ground. In fact, it was a question that had stewed in her head since she saw her stand back in their hospital room.

    ¡°... Why won''t you walk properly, Guila?¡± She asked, and was shocked to receive a glare when she raised her head.

    ¡°You weren''t taught that?¡± Guila asked back, before hissing through closed teeth. Now was not the time to get heated. ¡°I''ll tell you while we walk. Lead the way.¡±

    The trek was not without its problems, Peon insects were still scattered about, and this time, they were the usual dog-like size. But, as if a small mercy, they were quite skittish, and Ariel only needed to kill one before the rest of them ran away.

    Even so, they were slowed down substantially and the weakening glow of the multi-tool brought with it no small sense of worry.

    Only when she was sure that there were no more insects, did Guila emerge from the crevice between the shipping containers. ¡°Turn it off.¡± She told, and Ariel promptly did so. Thus, they were left with nothing but the dark red light again. That, and the constant sense of foreboding brought on by the distant noises.

    ¡°You haven''t told me yet.¡± Ariel told her as she rejoined Guila, though, she had a much softer tone, trying not to offend her again.

    ¡°If you''re so curious, then¡­¡± Guila shook her head in annoyance, then raised one arm. Seeing that made Ariel smile, before she slung Guila''s arm around her shoulders and they continued walking again.

    ¡°It''s an augment¡­ well¡­ more like a stylish hobbler. You know what that means, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ why?¡± She asked again, careful not to strain Guila''s injuries.

    ¡°... Imperial culture.¡± She groaned, while craning her neck to keep watch. ¡°Our husband never asked it of me, but I didn''t want to be even more of an outsider than I already was. Can you imagine being the only one that can''t dance in heels since she grew up without them, when you¡¯re expected to be present at practically every ballroom? Not to mention my ears and the fact that I''m much shorter than the average.¡±

    ¡°You''re tall to me, Guila.¡±

    ¡°To you.¡± She sighed and shook her head, then she smiled wryly. It felt way nicer than she thought it would, to be complimented. Even if it might''ve been to the augment. ¡°... thanks. Honestly, I''m surprised you''re not taller yourself.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it did allow me to ingratiate myself with the older ladies. Those my age didn''t really like it, though. Maybe they enjoyed having somebody to point and laugh at.¡±

    ¡°... but that didn''t really stop them.¡± Ariel cut in, earning herself another glare from Guila, yet then the sight of her drooping ears earned her a quick forgiveness.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Ariel asked, confused. ¡°I''m the one who said something mean.¡±

    ¡°No. I meant as a whole. I didn''t mean to scare you. The Empire is a lot more receptive to Vatgrown. Despite what everybody says. You''ll be fine. I''m just a unique case, that''s all. Make a right turn here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ariel nodded but her words made her wonder. Much like earlier, she thought if she''d actually want to return to her Master with Guila. It was sure to be a luxurious life. But, would she be happy?

    In her eyes, the Lord Count had done nothing for her, and had only caused Guila pain, despite how much she loved him. Ariel loved him too, however she knew that it was an artificial sort of love, which she could easily ignore - at least compared to what she felt for Guila.

    But if the Count couldn¡¯t. Then, could Guila make her happy?

    The answer was yes. But she could also make her angry, and sad.

    Then, a different sort of question formed.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Could she make Guila just as happy as the Count could?

    Before she could give herself an answer, the debilitating stench of death which they''d been running from all this time, reached her. Then, there was the disgusting smell of insect ooze which terrified her. Both of which were steadily getting stronger, the further they walked.

    ¡°Hm? Why did we stop?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Guila¡­ Did you turn off your night vision?¡±

    ¡°... Yes, I did. I¡¯ve had it off for a while now, since it started to sting. We can see well enough under the emergency lights anyway, right?¡± Plus, it¡¯s not as if Guila could see a lot more than Ariel currently could. Given that one of her eyes had been scuffed to blindness, while she had to see through cracks in her other one.

    ¡°Can you turn them back on and look ahead? A bit to the right?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking for at first, but as soon as she noticed the metal scraps turned into a hut - she knew that they weren¡¯t supposed to be anywhere near this place. Arranged around it were mutilated, rotting corpses which several Peons and smaller insects were feasting on. Then, within that structure, was a thick, half-deflated, yellowish-white balloon, filled with drying, viscous yellow liquid.

    ¡°To our left, quickly!¡± She pulled on Ariel. But she wouldn¡¯t move, and Guila didn¡¯t have the strength to force her anymore. ¡°Come on! While whatever was inside is still-¡±

    But then, she heard the reason why Ariel had frozen in place. Heavy, resounding steps that were more like a giant purposefully stomping their feet. Rapidly approaching from the direction she was pulling towards. With every passing second, the thudding got louder and louder, becoming more and more like bangs, until it sounded less like a mutant Oozer¡¯s movements, and more like¡­ machinery.

    ¡°Please, Guila¡­ tell me that¡¯s the Tram we were looking for.¡±

    But it couldn¡¯t be¡­ there was no power.

    Then, it finally appeared and turned the corner.

    A heavily damaged, massive suit of armor. Shaped like a hunchbacked warrior, with massive shoulders, carrying naught but a single black spear that was twice as long as Guila was tall. Tears ran down her cheeks almost immediately, as she let go of Ariel and stumbled towards the war machine.

    Her Knight in dull-gray armor.

    ¡°... Lord Hiiro! We¡¯re here!¡±

    [¡°Guila!¡±]

    He shone his helmet light, blinding her. But she didn¡¯t care, she just kept walking over, until she finally fell to her knees. When that happened, she wondered if she was just hallucinating. That she and Ariel had died to whatever was born from the cocoon, and this was just her cortex giving her one last vision before her life completely faded.

    But then she felt his all-too familiar, warm, wide hands on her shoulders, and¡­ ¡°You really had us worried there.¡± She heard words she¡¯d never heard from him before.

    ¡°Lord Hiiro¡­!¡±

    Finally, he took her into his arms and hugged her close.

    ¡°... Lord Hiiro!¡± She sobbed his name over and over again, as she clung onto his chest and cried even further.

    ¡°You saved us¡­!¡±

    Her husband hadn¡¯t abandoned her and Ariel.

    He sent his strongest soldier to save them.

    Hiiro himself couldn¡¯t believe the situation. He¡¯d succeeded, against all odds. No. They had succeeded. This rescue was only possible, because his targets were able to meet him halfway, and he needed to say that.

    ¡°You did great. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± He whispered into Guila¡¯s ear. Causing her to pause and raise her head to meet his gaze. Then she turned to Ariel, who stood several feet away, holding her elbow, as she watched the two from a distance.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without her, Lord Hiiro¡­! Ariel, come over here! Meet his lordship! He¡¯s our brother-in-law!¡±

    Their reunion could not have been happier. Guila believed that wholeheartedly, and they couldn¡¯t be luckier either.

    Thanks to Hiiro¡¯s consideration, they were able to change out of their rags and into new clothes - the Speed Mining Suits he¡¯d brought along. The best part about the suits, was that the plasteel thread-like alloy, while initially loose, conformed with the body once activated. Which also meant that they didn¡¯t have to take off their bandages in order to wear them. Though the did have to discard the jumpsuits.

    This time, she set it so that there was a hole for Arie¡¯s tail and made it so that the suit wouldn¡¯t try to repair that area, potentially wounding her.

    Hiiro meanwhile, had returned into his suit, keeping a close watch on them and their surroundings as the pair took a well-earned breather. But not before he¡¯d also given them a gallon of water to share, as well as some candy bars.

    Guila didn¡¯t ask why there were specks of dried blood on them.

    However, compared to herself, her companion was visibly less enthusiastic, which worried her. So, she opened another candy bar and raised it close to Ariel¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here, you need to eat more. We threw up a lot on our way here, remember?¡± This made the Vulpina smile wryly, before craning her neck to nibble on it.

    ¡°You can just take it from me, you know?¡±

    But Ariel didn¡¯t respond the way she wanted, and instead took a big bite before retreating to her earlier sitting position. It was then that Guila took notice of the fact that she was gripping her spear tightly against her lap with both hands.

    ¡°Are you worried about something? You know we don¡¯t have to be so tense anymore. Lord Hiiro is already here.¡±

    ¡°... it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Ariel turned away. It took a moment for Guila to catch on, hut when she did, her lips formed a playful, yet mocking grin."

    "Are you worried that I won¡¯t need you to protect me anymore?¡±

    ¡°N-no! It¡¯s-!¡± Embarrassed and angry, she turned to face her again, but Guila hugged her tight before she could say another word.

    ¡°I told you. You are the third most important person to me, and I¡¯ll always keep you by my side. Even if you no longer want to be.¡±

    ¡°... Okay.¡±

    They stayed like that for a while, before the hydraulics in Hiiro¡¯s armor hissed again. Rest time was over, and they still had quite a distance to cover. But, little did they know the news which had reached Hiiro¡¯s ears, moments before he was about to announce their successful rescue.

    [¡°The Lord Count and Ling were wounded by a humanoid insect, but they will make it.¡±]

    Then, followed the worst possible announcement that could be disseminated openly at that moment.

    [¡°This is Jin-Ho Aguila. Duke of Aguila. Be advised, the insects are parasitic and we are possible hosts. Screen all evacuees for unnatural growths. Especially the wounded. Children are also more likely to exhibit symptoms. There is no possible cure, because they reach maturation within a few hours, and we cannot bring these things home with us. Do what must be done.¡±]

    ¡°FUCK!¡± He roared, and unfortunately, his microphone caught it, shocking both Guila and Ariel just as they were walking over.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Lord Hiiro?¡±

    "... I¡¯m sorry, you two, but we need to hurry up.¡± He didn¡¯t want to lie to Guila, but he also didn¡¯t want to worry her further about something she had no control over. Yet, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t accept a non-answer. So he gave her the only piece of bad news he had, which he did have control over. ¡°We only have 90 minutes left before we run out of breathable air.¡±

    They might not have needed to worry about it, if the Speed Mining Suits were space-capable. But that tech was bulky and actually became a burden in normal gavity, so they didn¡¯t prepare it. Especially because neither Guila nor Ariel were trajned in its use.

    Of course, neither of the two were about to question him, and soon enough they were on their way, with Hiiro at the lead. However, the thought that they were the cause behind that problem, never once came to mind.

 Chapter 27 - Finale II

    Only 5.5 miles of distance left to the Loading Docks.

    Thanks to the Speed Mining Suits, which covered them from head to toe, Neither Guila nor Ariel had to worry about the smaller insects anymore. The helmet also granted Ariel night vision, which allowed her to better protect Guila from the rear. Even better was the suit''s physical augmentation and compensation effect which allowed them to run with minimal strain, and keep up with Hiiro despite having no training with it.

    However, the only reason they managed to get this far so quickly, was Hiiro himself.

    All the insects, especially the Oozers, targeted him primarily, and he dispatched nearly every single one - tearing through the sea of black integument like a shark''s fin with his spear and massive, armored body. He didn''t stop for anything, either. If there were shipping crates or rubble ahead, he''d jump up to crush it underfoot and make it easier for them to follow.

    Five miles left.

    So close.

    They were already so close.

    Then, Ariel saw the most terrifying sight she''d seen yet up until then.

    As soon as they exited into a slightly open area, seven Oozers leapt out in sync, attacking him from an arc formation. With her hearing and smell drowned out by her surroundings, there was no way she could warn him either.

    But, as if he had expected it already, Hiiro fired his last shoulder-mounted grenade at the one right in front of him, then used his thrusters to slide forward, cutting another one lengthwise.

    ¡°Hiiii!¡± Guila shrieked as the remaining ones crashed into the floor and shipping containers near her. Then she flinched and practically froze in place. But before the things could recover, Hiiro killed a third, while Ariel buried her spear in the nearest fourth.

    Then, the fifth died to Hiiro.

    The sixth to Ariel.

    And, just as the final one tried to leap for the two women standing close to each other, Hiiro threw his spear and skewered it in place - allowing Ariel to finish it off with a thrust between its antennae.

    [¡°That was some great movements there, Ariel.¡±] Hiiro¡¯s voice boomed from the suit''s speakers,cas he retrieved his weapon, to which she could only respond with a bashful nod. A fact that Guila did not miss, even with less than half of her normal vision.

    ¡®I''m glad she''s warming up to him, already. It must be their warrior''s spirit.¡¯

    [¡°Are you okay, Guila?¡±] He then called out to her. Though, there was only a few meters distance between them, neither he, nor Ariel wasted time regrouping with her. Since, she was the most vulnerable of the group.

    It was then that he took notice of her trembling knees. Surely, Ariel must''ve noticed it too. So, he turned to the small Vulpina and asked. [¡°Can you carry Guila and leave the fighting to me?¡±]

    ¡°Eh?¡± She stared up at him, before bringing her gaze back to Guila. Then, she finally picked up on the noblewoman''s ragged breaths underneath her helmet. But, she was apprehensive. She wanted to fight. However, she also wondered if it was selfish of her to refuse, even though¡­

    ¡°No, no.¡± Guila shook her head and waved both arms at the suggestion. ¡°We made a promise, Lord Hiiro. I can run on my own. Please, don''t burden Ariel.¡±

    [¡°What?¡±] Of course, this confused him. Ariel was, no, a vatgrown Vulpinae was meant to support their creator. Guila trying to be considerate made no sense to him, especially in this scenario. [¡°Look, Guila you-¡±]

    ¡°SIR HIIRO!¡± Ariel suddenly yelled at the top of her lungs. Only then did he and Guila notice the figure that was clinging onto his shoulder-grenade launcher. A burly and grotesque, half-man, half-insect abomination, with a missing right arm and a clawed left arm.

    He immediately tried to stab at it, piercing through the empty launcher as he did so. But the thing managed to leap off and landed several feet away with a thud. Not wanting to waste any further time, Hiiro practically tore the useless shouldermweapon apart in order to regain a proper stance.

    Doing so, elicited something what seemed like laughter from the creature.

    ¡®Did the thing¡­ plan that?¡¯ His instincts immediately raised red flags about the situation. But then, its existence, contrary to Ariel who was afraid and Guila who struggled to comprehend it, actually reassured Hiiro.

    Finally, he found the reason why the insects gained coordination. And¡­ he found the abomination that put his little brothers, the Count and Lin, in a stretcher. The caked blood around its mouth and claw were surely theirs, and he was going to get his pound of flesh.

    It was also very likely that this thing was the insect''s King. Which meant¡­

    He used his thrusters for another frontal charge, then he twisted his hips and let loose the fastest forward thrust he''d done with the suit. The thing had absolutely no chance. It was pierced right through the sternum and out of its hunchbacked spine.

    [¡°You don''t get to run this time.¡±] His voice boomed once more. But, as if it understood him, the creature''s malformed mouth¡­ grinned. Then, faster than he could react, it swung its claw at his helmet - blinding him by cracking the glass visor.

    Neither Guila nor Ariel could have known it, given the angle they were watching from, but they knew something had gone wrong. Because, the creature kept struggling, kicking and slashing at the suit''s front side, while Hiiro wasn''t moving. That was, until he let go of the spear and crushed the thing with both hands.

    [¡°Smart. But not smart enough.¡±] He tore the thing in two at the abdomen and tossed both halves aside, before turning back to Guila and Ariel. While doing so, he activated another feature of the suit. The damaged visor possped out of his helmet and replacement slid into place from inside the forehead.

    A process that only took a few seconds. But by then, he was stunned silent by what he saw.

    Guila and Ariel were both held by the throat and flanked by four more abominations.

    ¡°Lord Hiiro¡­¡± Guila''s distress reached him through his comms systems, her chin held by the woman abomination''s claw.

    By now, he knew exactly where these came from.

    ¡®... the cocoons.¡¯

    The insects placed people in the cocoons, in which they were slowly morphed. But though he did not know the process, he knew that it had been rushed for these four, and probably for all of them. Because there was no way that such ugly, misshapen things were the desired result. Even for a disgusting species like these insects.

    ¡°They¡­¡± Guila''s voice reached him once more. ¡°They''re only taking us¡­ hostage¡­ they said.¡±

    ¡°They''ll let us go if¡­¡± He watched as the female abomination pressed its claws against Guila''s throat, while the man slowly clenched its mandibles onto Ariel''s shoulder.

    If she was the only hostage, Guila would''ve told him to leave her and escape on his own. Because, in every metric, Hiiro was far more important than she could ever be. But Ariel¡­ Ariel who never let go of her spear, even as she feared for her life¡­ she couldn''t¡­

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Lord Hiiro¡­ please¡­¡± Guila knew that if Hiiro was given the choice, he would kill the one holding her hostage, and let the other insects kill Ariel while he ran over to secure her. He would very well succeed too.

    But she couldn¡¯t sacrifice Ariel. Not anymore.

    Guila had to bet on the option that gave all three of them the most likely chance of surviving. So, she had to be the one to choose for him¡­

    ¡°... Please exit the suit and face them¡­ They''ll let us go if you do. Please¡­!¡±

    She had to bet that her Knight would win.

    Of course, Guila dreaded his refusal. A refusal that could very well consign her and Ariel to death, because there was no doubt that Hiiro also knew the true extent of his own value. There was absolutely no way that he would sacrifice his own life for them. Not as an Imperial, not when-

    [¡°Very well.¡±] His words caused her to cry even more, while Ariel yelled for him to stop.

    ¡°You can still save Guila! Just throw your spear, Sir Hiiro!¡±

    But it didn''t matter anymore, because the suit''s hydraulics hissed, and Hiiro walked out. However, contrary to what Guila expected, Hiiro had a grin on his face. He then grabbed the spear from the suit''s hands and swung it around. Passing it between his hands, as if it didn¡¯t weigh 18 kilograms.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m out now, freaks!¡± He roared, approaching nonchalantly with an arrogant look in his eyes.

    However, mentally, his brain was quickly trying to assess the situation. There was no doubt now that the insects viewed him as their primary threat. After all, no similar news had reached him yet from the other groups.

    But, he also knew that these things were at least originally people. Which meant there was a second, even worse possibility. Being that the insects wanted to turn him into one of them. The mere thought of which, caused him to spit at the floor.

    The insects were cowards, but if they were once people, then they¡¯d also know that reneging on their deal now, would be their doom. He had to commend Guila once more, since she¡¯d arrived at the same decision he did.

    Because, while a person can be ruthless, and an insect is reckless, the abominations before him were nothing but cowards. Fearful of him, not just as the Emperor¡¯s Strongest Spear, but as the insect¡¯s most prolific killer.

    Playing along was indeed the best course of action. No matter how beneath him, his enemies were!

    His eyes narrowed to a glare, as he envisioned just how brutally he would butcher these freaks that threatened those under his protection.

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for!? Let the women go!¡±

    The abominations glared back at him, gnashing their teeth with a palpable hatred in their eyes, before they directed that hatred at Ariel and Guila.

    Only to release them, before they raced over to him with tjeir claws and teeth bared.

    ¡°Run you two!¡± Hiiro roared as he went into a defensive stance - his skin suit - bulging as he tensed his muscles. ¡°I''ll be right behind you!¡±

    But neither of them could.

    Guila was too distraught, on her knees and crying her eyes out as her imagination took over for her lacking eyesight, giving her visions of what would become of him. A corpse, torn apart and defiled, or worse, and they wouldn''t make it far anyway. Maybe a mile? Maybe two, but they''ll meet the same fate either way.

    If she''d known this would happen, she wouldn''t have¡­ no. No. She would''ve still asked him to save them.

    So why couldn''t she stand up and take this chance? Why couldn''t she leave him for dead?

    Why couldn''t she honor his sacrifice?

    Ariel, on the other hand, sat frozen, gripping her spear tightly, as she viewed heroism in its purest form. None of the stories she''d been taught and shown by the Learning Pod could even compare. Not even the ones about Major Hiiro Dahl himself. The ¡°Empire''s Strongest Spear¡± was nothing in comparison to the man himself.

    With one circular motion and a fluid sweep of his heavy, suit-purposed weapon, he deflected the two teenager''s claws, breaking their arms in the process. Then, he pulled his weapon back and dodged the male abomination''s bite, before using the butt of his spear to hit the woman in the abdomen, just as she was about to attack him from behind.

    Then, while she was flung back by the force, and the teenagers tried to flank him, he used the spear shaft to blow the man backward, before twisting further at the hips to catch one of the teens by the blade.

    ¡®Only the man has mandibles. But he doesn''t have claws. While the others do. Not a lot of carapace on them either¡­¡¯ But they were far stronger and faster than their builds would suggest, which meant that the transformation started from within. ¡®Good.¡¯

    ¡®I might have been in danger, otherwise.¡¯

    The teenager barely managed to escape the blade, but in his haste, he slammed into the woman, which gave Hiiro enough leeway to dodge the second one - receiving only a minor scratch across his side, before throwing the spear back and catching it again near the blade.

    Then he used it to shank the abomination from behind.

    ¡®They''re as fast as me, but I''m bigger, and far, far stronger.¡¯ Not to mention the Dahlian blood which flowed through him - genes that he was born with, rather than gifted. Even without the Emperor''s blood, he¡¯d made it this far, and he was not going to be defeated by such creatures.

    It was then that the woman, the other teenager and the man attacked from the front once more, since he had built up enough space between them and they needed to catch up.

    The thrill of battle made his heart race. He had not experienced it once, ever since the war. Not until today.

    However, the longer she watched him fight, the more that Ariel''s admiration turned into jealousy. His every move was a killing blow. His every step, confident and resolute. His shoulders, a wall that protected from all harm, his expression¡­

    He represented everything she wanted to be.

    ¡­ no.

    He was the person she wanted to be for Guila. He was the answer to her question. Someone far better than the absent Count.

    Becoming him was the only way that she knew she could make her happy. She wanted to be the tangible strength which Guila could trust and rely on, and to despair over when lost. But just becoming him would not be enough. Surely Guila already loved him, more than she loved her. She had to surpass him, in any way she possibly could.

    Then, she heard his voice again.

    [¡°I''ll lead them as far away as I can. So get your mistress and leave already. She is your mission now.¡±]

    ¡°... yes!¡± Finally, she rose to her feet and grabbed Guila''s trembling hand.

    By now, the Peons had already begun surrounding them. But she turned to the woman she cared about the most and pulled her into an embrace.

    ¡°Trust in him.¡± She whispered, standing on her toes to reach Guila''s ears. ¡°Sir Hiiro will be fine.¡±

    ¡°But you need to be there to greet him when he succeeds, Guila.¡±

    Guila sobbing softened, until finally, she said. ¡°...Okay.¡± To which, Ariel smiled brightly.

    She didn''t let the ache in her chest keep her from doing so, because there was still much to do before she could have Guila act the way she did for him.

    Being sad here would just make it so much harder to achieve.

 Chapter 28 - Finale III

    The two ran as fast as they possibly could. Fighting the insects was not viable anymore, since they were so numerous, and the multi-tool was practically out of power. They ran in-between the containers, dodging the swarms however they could, and only ever fought back when they encountered an Oozer.

    But, eventually, the blackness and dull-red emergency light gave way to sheer white radiance. Not light from the alien moon, but light from the floors and ceiling.

    Electricity. They had arrived at an area with power.

    Which meant that, ¡°Head to the right! Follow the yellow arrows on the floor!¡± Guila roared. Here, the insect numbers were thinning, which meant that her hypothesis was right. They hated the light.

    The farther the two went, the fewer there were, and the less insects tried to follow. Until finally, none of them were left and their chittering was nothing more than distant noise.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­!¡± The two struggled for air, trying to regain their stamina. Guila was in particularly worse shape, so much so that Ariel practically needed to drag her during the last few dozen meters.

    However, if they were lucky, that was the last time they''d ever have to run again.

    They walked the rest of the way towards a helpfully labeled area close to the wall called ¡°Deck C Shuttle Station 13¡±.

    Since moving entire cargo containers between Deck C and the other Decks wasn''t feasible, this shuttle service was added so that people, or more accurately, Serenity''s logistics systems, could transfer only the necessary materials to where they were needed.

    Hence, there were several shuttles still waiting to be used.

    While Ariel kept an eye out on their perimeter, Guila fiddled with a control panel and they were eventually able to board a tram. Their destination had long been decided; Loading Dock 7.

    The seats were opposite to one another, with a large space in the middle for cargo, and there was no driver¡¯s seat, since there was no need for one. Instead, there was another control panel which they could use for emergencies or to request a reroute. Normally, there should be a bobbing blue circle on the deactivated LCD screen, waiting for a voice command. But they didn¡¯t have to worry about it''s absence.

    Instead, Guila was left to fester with her aching heart.

    If the Lord Count was the one who gave her everything she wanted, it was Lord Hiiro who gave her the validation she needed and the support when she failed. He was always the first to test nearly every design and contraption, showing by example, that she could be trusted by the Count¡¯s people, especially by the Centurions and Praetorians.

    And now¡­ now, he was dead.

    She knew as much.

    However, the much smaller, warm hand holding her¡¯s, gave her some solace. At least she wasn¡¯t the only one to see him in his final moments, and maybe¡­ just maybe, living a long life, truly was the best they could do to thank him. To live as he did.

    She knew she was deluding herself, but, at least through it, she was able to find the strength to raise her gaze and stare at a snoozing Ariel, laying her head on her shoulder. She smiled, seeing her half-open lips and long eyelashes, and doing so, made the warmth from her hand seem stronger.

    ¡®Even when sleeping, you won¡¯t let go of me, huh?¡¯

    With a quiet chuckle, Guila danced her fingers through her messy magenta hair, then was rewarded by the sight of Ariel¡¯s drooped ears and tail stirring for a moment.

    Guila wasn¡¯t blind. At the very least, she had an idea on how Ariel had begun to see her.

    It was not exactly a subtle change. But¡­ she couldn¡¯t even think of trying to correct it. Nor was she completely sure. In fact, she probably was just reading too much into it. There were many possible reasons why Ariel would hold her so tightly. Almost none of which were what she initially imagined.

    ¡®That¡¯s okay, though. I¡¯m sure our dear husband wouldn¡¯t mind, even if that was the case.¡¯

    The moment endured in silence, as she took in the precious sight of her sleeping Vulpina. The adorable little thing, without whom she''d never have made it this far. Her small, and yet reliable shoulders, thin yet strong arms and legs, her cute sharp nose.

    ¡°I almost don''t want to share you, you know?¡± She whispered with heaed breath. ¡°But you already know that I can''t be selfish.¡±

    Just then she saw a tram wreckage in the corner of her eye, causing her to jerk up and awaken Ariel.

    ¡°G-Guila¡­?¡±

    Even with her current eyesight, she had no problem comprehending the scene that awaited them. Nearly a dozen trams had been derailed, right at the convergence which led to the loading docks, all because the tracks had been broken or blocked by debris, and soon, their tram would derail as well. Maybe even killing them, if they were unlucky.

    But it wasn¡¯t too late to stop it.

    She grabbed the spear off the floor, and stabbed it deep into the control panel! Doing so caused the emergency magnetic brakes to activate with a screech, and they were both thrown against the front windshield.

    ¡°Nngh¡­¡± Guila groaned, as she tried to push herself off the floor, then turned around to see Ariel already making her way over to help. ¡°You recover¡­ quick¡­¡±

    With a sigh, she allowed herself to be helped up. Then, she growled at the scene outside. They were only a few more feet away from derailing or even worse, crashing against the tram that arrived ahead of them. Since everything was electric, there were no oil spills, or other fluids scattered about - besides the thick pools of blood that is. But there were no corpses visible.

    There was a chance that the people had been rescued, but the fact that there weren''t any visible corpses, meant that there were insects in the area.

    ¡°You have got to be shitting me!¡± Guila roared at the top of her lungs - causing Ariel to wince. They were still roughly a mile away from Loading Dock 7, and only 40 minutes of oxygen remained in storage.

    ¡°We were so fucking close!¡± Rage and desperation overwhelmed her, quickly giving way to a despondent cry. There was no point in trying to keep quiet anymore. The sound of the tram¡¯s brakes were already a shrill dinner bell.

    ¡°... now, we¡¯ll have to walk the rest of the way!¡±

    ¡°I know, Guila. I know.¡± Ariel answered with an exhausted and wry grin on her face. ¡°But, did you know that every time you¡¯ve tried to save us, I land on the floor? It¡¯s not very fun, but I don¡¯t yell into your ear for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pull your tail off, if you say another word¡­!¡± She groaned once more, still feeling the ache in her shoulders and hips. But once the spear was recovered, they quickly made their way to the door. Hopefully they still had enough adrenaline to push them the rest of the way.

    As the double sided doors slid open, they were greeted by the worst thing they''d seen yet.

    A child-sized, boy-shaped abomination, standing outside with an upturned head as if it was expecting something from them.

    But it was not like the ones they¡¯d seen before. This one was truly an insectoid, with a pair of round, black compound eyes. It had a dark brown, fully symmetrical, chitin and integument body. It had a complete set of antennae, palps and mandibles instead of a mouth, sharpened fingertips and toes, spine-like hairs on it¡¯s limbs, and finally a pair of wings.

    It was¡­ almost majestic. Like it wasn¡¯t an abomination just like all the rest.

    However, it didn¡¯t attack them, even after eyeing the weapon in Ariel''s hand. It just watched, with its palps and antennae twitching in response to the duo''s every breath.

    Guila was amazed by its existence. But Ariel saw it differently. It was dangerous. Far, far more dangerous than anything that she could have imagined. Even though it didn¡¯t even reach her chest. She slowed down her breathing considerably, while her tail and ears stood on end, and never once took her eyes off of it.

    Step by step, she led Guila off the tram, holding her by the waist the entire time. The thing followed them with its eyes at first, then it craned its neck and eventually turned with its entire body. Meanwhile, during the few, precarious seconds that passed, countless insects made their presence known in their surroundings.

    Peons, Oozers, and even disgusting abominations were among them. But maybe it was some small mercy that they didn¡¯t see any of those that fought Hiiro. It gave them hope at the very least, but they knew that they needed to try and save themselves first, if they wanted someone else¡¯s help.

    Yet, once again, much like the child, the ibsects waited, watching them from a distance.

    ¡°... what is that you want?¡±

    The child abomination tilted its head at Guila, then its palps moved once more and its mandibles separated to reveal what remained of the boy¡¯s teeth.. ¡°... mAMa¡­¡± His voice didn¡¯t sound right at all, it wasn¡¯t the voice of a child, but it wasn¡¯t the voice of an adult either. It didn¡¯t even sound or intonate like a person, and she could only register it as ¡®ear-grating¡¯. Just like the chittering which their palps and legs constantly produced.

    ¡°... do you want to find your mama?¡±

    Ariel was practically ready to tear her own hair out, terrified yet equally astonished by the fact that Guila was actually conversing with the thing - but its answer changed all of her emotions back into terror.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°...maMa, iN¡­ HeRE.¡± It said while patting its stomach. ¡°... yOU sOuND LiKE mAMa.¡±It was then that Guila arrived at the closest thing to something she could call a plan. Clearly, this thing was the only barrier protecting her and Ariel from the horde surrounding them. Which meant¡­ she had to appease it, while working on a plan to escape.

    ¡°We have to go back into the Maintenance Layer.¡± She whispered, and Ariel immediately balked at the idea. However, she eventually nodded.

    ¡°... which direction?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Guila released herself from Ariel¡¯s grip, and locked eyes with the child-like abomination, only to smile, then break eye contact, before going on her way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guide the way.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean don¡¯t-?!¡± Ariel raised her voice, but Guila pressed a finger against her lips, bringing her to silence. Then Guila gestured with her chin towards the ¡®Child¡¯ before turning to face it properly.

    It was following her with its gaze. Then it turned its head to stare at Ariel, as well. Only to focus on Guila again, completely ignoring her.

    ¡°Do you want to come with us, Dear?¡±

    ¡°... yES.¡± The thing nodded, before stepping closer. It almost seemed¡­ excited.

    Needless to say, Ariel understood nothing about the situation. Besides the fact that the creature had imprinted on Guila, which only caused her to worry even more. But, even as she fought with the anguish and terror, she couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch Guila walk away. Not when she finally had a goal, and surely, there was a plan.

    Her job now was to make sure that she was there to help. So she moved to stand behind Guila, between her and the child, with her weapon held in one hand. If it was going to attack, it would have t00o go through her first. But little did she know that her actions gave Guila the necessary strength and assurance she needed, to take another step, then another - resolutely and without worry.

    For she could neither panic nor move too fast, because that might agitate the thing, and the thing not only had purpose and desire, it had power and control.

    The ¡®Child¡¯, was the insect¡¯s King.

    Hence, she displayed her radiance and grace. A noblewoman above all others, and her trusted guard. Befitting to escort such a being.

    But, it never did take its eyes off Guila¡¯s back. Both of them knew that to be the case, even without confirming it.

    They stepped right into the Maintenance Layer, without encountering a single insect. Not even the tiny ones. They all steered clear of their King, either because they were commanded by it, or they would not dare bask in its radiance. Either way, they practically had free reign, for as long as it kept following them, chittering and fluttering its wings as it did.

    ¡°Keep your cool, Ariel. Cover your nose if you have to.¡±

    A stench permeated the Maintenance Layer, which separated the bulk of Deck C and the actual Loading Dock area meant for ships. It smelled like rotten eggs and it was distinct from all the smells that the insects made until now, while it was also far too soon for methane to form from decomposition.

    But it was truly a sight to behold.

    Down below, stood several magnificent towers of mucus, dirt and various other materials. Though, none of them were finished yet, and they could see many bodies embedded into the central pillar, most of them still moving. They also saw dozens of Peons all hard at work, building the structure and transferring what seemed to be waste to somewhere unseen from their vantage point.

    Ariel had smeared her own spit against her nose at this point, but she didn¡¯t express any complaints. That was until Guila asked for the spear with an outstretched hand. She was just about to say something, when Guila glared at her. Given the situation, Ariel was stunned, and meekly gave up the weapon - ears and tail drooping in despair.

    But the ¡®King¡¯ just kept watching, even while she took off one of the ship¡¯s panels and revealed some wiring within. Then, she exposed the copper within and¡­ gave the nearly invisible screwdriver one last look.

    The first gift she¡¯d ever received from her beloved husband. The gift that got them this far¡­ her regal expression broke, and she allowed her sadness to show. But she couldn¡¯t cry. That might set the King off too. So, she just clenched onto its form and she gave it a kiss.

    Then, she changed it''s shape one last time - a clamp that connected the two exposed wires.

    ¡°We should continue on.¡± With that said, Guila continued walking.

    Of course, Ariel understood even less now, but she gripped the piece of bed-railing as tightly as she could. Even without the blade, she trusted her suit to help her gain the necessary strength, and pierce right through the King¡¯s head. But, just like every other time, the King did nothing but watch Guila¡¯s every move.

    Even once they exited back into Deck C and proceeded on their way to the Loading Docks.

    ¡®It''s closing the gap.¡¯ Ariel realized, then tensed her body in preparation.

    ¡®327¡­ 328¡­ 329¡­ 330¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Guila kept counting in her head. ¡®331¡­ 332¡­ 333¡­ 334-¡¯

    ¡°...mAMa¡­ iS SHe yoUR DauGHTeR?¡± The King¡¯s words made both Guila and Ariel freeze in place. How? How could she possibly answer? How could she predict what it¡¯d do if she did?

    ¡°... she-¡±

    The shrill hissing of violent flames reached Ariel¡¯s ears first, before the searing heat burst out of the Maintenance door they existed, engulfing much of the area in a violent flash.

    Guila had ignited the leaking hydrogen fuel! The initial damage from several hours ago had taken its toll, and the ventilation systems had spread the gas far and wide. But, more importantly, the flames would reach the actual storage areas and-

    Boom! Boom! Crash!

    The ship shook violently, as more and more dull explosions echoed around them in the span of several seconds.

    The insects immediately went into a frenzy and even the King had turned around, seemingly in shock.

    But the first explosion had already deafened Ariel, and so she was able to focus long enough to try and stab the King through its head. ¡°Hup-!¡± However, before Ariel could put her weight behind the attack, Guila grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her forward.

    ¡°Now¡¯s our chance!¡± She yelled. But even though Ariel could not hear her, she understood, and promptly tossed the useless piece of metal away, when another explosion shook the ship.

    It was now a race against time.

    12 minutes. No. Much less than 12 minutes was all they had left until they ran out of oxygen.

    Yet everything seemed to slow down, as if their cognitive ability had suddenly improved to such greater lengths than ever thought possible? Was it just the adrenaline? Or was it oxygen deprivation already taking its toll on them?

    The ship shook again, but they were able to hold onto each other and keep themselves upright. Yet neither of them felt fear, in spite of the flames which engulfed their surroundings, and the insect noises behind them grew louder as if in defiance. There was already a strong sense of success in their hearts. They¡¯d made it this far. Even if they were to die now, they would die together.

    But living together was far more desirable!

    Dock 10.

    It was a massive structure, almost 50 meters tall and nearly 100 across, with multiple scaffolding tiers that allowed for multiple boarding and avenues for cargo and people.

    Dock 9.

    They ran hand in hand, as the ceiling panels and the outer hull collapsed in on itself.

    Dock 8.

    Flames licked at them from every direction, while shrapnel and torn fittings threatened to tear right through them. But they never slowed down.

    Dock 7.

    They¡¯d arrived!

    They turned the corner, and even as another explosion erupted from the ceiling, Guila could not mistake the man that stood resolute in front of the last ship still docked - standing just inside the plasma film which protected him from the elements. A man who stood much taller than her, with bandages across his upper body and a look of bewildered joy on his face.

    The man she loved more than anyone else in the world.

    ¡°Lord Count!¡± She cried, and saw him yell, but she could not hear him. The last explosion had deafened her as well, but she was still conscious and even though the scaffolding had collapsed, there was still enough of the floor which did not give way to the flames underneath. They only needed to jump and-

    ¡°Ariel, get ready-¡± She turned around, but saw her companion, her sister, trapped under the red hot debris. But Ariel wasn¡¯t even asking for help. Instead, she was smiling at her. Even as sweat ran down her face due to the pain.

    ¡°Go.¡± She mouthed, soundless and calm, before she resumed her smile. Despite how much it ached her to say the word - to be forced to give up, right before she could even begin¡­ To watch as Guila would leave her behind and return to a man who would only continue to cause her harm¡­!

    To not be there, when she would cry! To not be the one she¡¯d retreat to! ¡®The Count who would always hurt her and Hiiro who would do nothing that the Count didn¡¯t order him to - they get to have Guila, but not me?! I wouldn¡¯t even get the chance?! After everything I''ve done?!¡¯ Tears ran down her cheeks, as the pain, her rage, and her jealousy finally engulfed her.

    In spite of all of that anguish, Ariel never lost her smile.

    ¡°Please, just don¡¯t forget about me.¡±

    Guila turned towards her husband once more, his expression now distraught, as his men tried to keep him from running for them.

    Then, she smiled.

    Just like when they¡¯d last seen each other, when he let go of her, surrendering her to death. But this time, she was going to say the words she should¡¯ve said back then.

    ¡°I love you! So much!¡±

 Chapter 29 - Epilogue

    ¡°What are you waiting for, Guila!?¡± Time resumed its normal pace, and Guila immediately glared at Ariel.

    ¡°Who said you get to quit?!¡± Then she roared and grabbed onto the ceiling plate with both hands. It was heavy, far heavier than anything she¡¯d ever had to carry. At least an inch thick and wider than a bed. ¡°We are¡­ leaving¡­! together!¡± With one last push, she finally managed to free Ariel. However, even though their armor protected them from the heat, it could not protect against the blunt force, and Ariel¡¯s right shin had been bent at an angle. Yet, there was no time for them to dwell on such things, so Guila grabbed her by the armpits and slung Ariel on her back instead.

    There was no way they could reach the Count¡¯s ship anymore, since the entirety of LD 7 had collapsed and given way to flames. But, Guila did not lose hope. The bulk of the explosions should¡¯ve passed by now - there could only be so much fuel stored for any ships that docked. The rest would be partitioned for Serenity¡¯s personal use. Which meant, she only had to worry about the flames and falling debris.

    But she was wrong, and another explosion erupted from somewhere behind them, throwing them forward. But thanks to the suit, Guila landed on her feet and didn¡¯t let go of Ariel. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!!¡±

    ¡°Where?!¡± Ariel cried out, tears in her eyes as she clung tightly around Guila''s neck. ¡°Where are we supposed to go?!¡±

    Guila¡¯s injured leg was screaming at her, it could no longer stand on its own, much less carry another person¡¯s weight. In spite of that, she took another step and leapt across a ravine. People had always made it past their hurdles, and surely there was nobody alive better than her at that. She broke into another limping run, then arrived at Loading Deck 6. But it too was engulfed in flames. Loading Deck 5 was the same.

    Guila growled with every step, while Ariel could do nothing but keep crying into her shoulder, weeping incoherently. She never even got to chase her dream, all she managed to do at the end of her short life was become Guila¡¯s final burden.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, Guila!¡± She wailed. The thing called Ariel was nothing but a chain that kept Guila from reuniting with the one she truly loved. ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t ever forgive me! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Guila roared back, then turned her head to glance inside Deck 5. Although the flames were weaker here, Its floor had collapsed and there was no method of escape inside.

    Deck 4. Deck 4 had to be it! Sweat and blood drenched them both from head to toe, but Guila did not allow her focus to snap. Nor did she let her trembling and aching body falter. She would not fail now and so she employed every technology she¡¯d included in the suit. Not least of all, the soles which adapted to every terrain and granted the optimum amount of grip.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­!¡± When the pain in her leg got too much to handle and new images started being sent to her brain, she bit down on her lip to bring her back to reality.

    Deck 4¡­ Deck¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Barely any flames engulfed the area, much of the floor still remained, and there, at the corner next to the plasma film was their ticket out of this hellhole. A scaled up tram-like vehicle, with several small thrusters on every side. There were tinted windows along its length, and two airlocks. One in the rear, and the other was on its right side, near the front. It was a passenger shuttle, suspension-docked next to some scaffolding. A literal silver-lining in the chaos.

    ¡°I told you so!¡± Guila broke into a run, with a bright smile on her face. Whereas Ariel could only stare with blank amazement. Every time she stepped on the floor, it felt like it was going to give way. But they reached it, and after a rapid set of inputs into the scaffolding console, the shuttle¡¯s side airlock hissed open. Now both of them were smiling, then laughing, and crying. They had nothing more to worry about. Not even the thinning plasma membrane. But perhaps that was because of the lightheadedness that came with Serenity finally running out of atmosphere.

    ¡°Hey, Guila. I-¡± Ariel whispered out, just as they entered through the hatch and into the shuttle''s lightless interior. There were words she needed to say, especially now - when there was likely so little time before they reunited with the Count.

    ¡°I¡­ really-¡± Ariel let out a hoarse, breathless scream,  and a powerful force shoved them onto the shuttle floor.

    Guila rolled over as quickly as she could, but the first thing she noticed was Ariel¡¯s severed left arm, now lying on her chest, drenching her with rapidly boiling blood. Worst of all was the culprit, the Insect King, was right outside the ship. Even if she commanded the shuttle to close again, it would sever Ariel¡¯s lower legs in the process.

    Despair. Guila despaired, but even so, she moved to grab Ariel by the thighs. She was going to drag her inside, as far as she could, and no mere Insect King was going to stop her. But, as if mocking all her efforts until this point, it backhanded her across the right side of her face, and the sheer force of the hit flung her access the floor, towards the cockpit. Its strike had caved in her helmet and everything flashed red, while blood drenched everything in her line of sight.

    She couldn¡¯t even feel her jaw, or the entire right side of her face for that matter. Yet, even so, she never lost her grip on Ariel, and now because of its strike, they were both well inside, with enough clearance to shut the thick hull-door behind them. She just needed to give the command.

    ¡°... Jhilonse¡­!¡±

    But there was no way such a nonsensical word would be viewed as a command. The cargo shuttle wasn''t even able to receive commands, because much like in the tram, it did not have access to Serenity''s mainframe anymore. So, for her last moments, rather than the death which would surely come, she instead faced Ariel and sought any glimpse of her figure that her ruined eyes would grant her. However, the Vulpina''s flesh had begun to burn, and surely, her own had begun to, as well.

    Yet, Ariel still looked so beautiful.

    ¡®If I¡¯m to receive one final vision, it would be of this adorable little Vulpina smiling up at me, and nothing else.¡¯

    ¡°... ei lahkv¡­ ¡­¡±

    Then, just moments before losing consciousness, she heard  the airlock shut far faster than it should¡¯ve been able to, and she glimpsed a blue jewel appearing in the corner of her UI.

    *** *** ***

    ¡°My name is Admiral John Azel Moore, Captain of the Luxury Planetoid, Serenity. I am her first and last Captain. Let it be known that I am recording my last entry, as we reach the end of a crisis that has taken too many lives that were supposed to be under our care. Serenity was always meant to be a beacon of peace, to symbolize the reunification of fragments from the old Dominion. Some would say that it was a pointless gesture, but I believe she represented an optimism within every man, woman, and child. That everything was possible.

    The crew, all 70,231 souls, have displayed unwavering courage and dedication in the face of adversity. Each member, from the bridge, to engineering, and security, have exemplified the spirit of service and dedication that has defined our mission. It has been an honor to lead such an exceptional group of individuals. Our passengers have done exceptional work as well, and nothing would have been possible without their strength and unity.

    However, many lie dead, now one with the stars.

    To the families and loved ones of Serenity¡¯s passengers, crew, and her escort¡¯s crews, I offer my deepest condolences. Their sacrifice and support have allowed us to save as many as we could. Know that your loved ones faced the challenges of the cosmos with bravery and commitment. Me and my bridge crew will remain aboard to wish you safe travels home. Serenity may be lost, but please, do not let Peace die with her. May our ill-fated journey be remembered, and I pray that the next generation may continue our quest for togetherness.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Admiral John Azel Moore, signing off. May peace be with you all.¡±

    *** *** ***

    Deep within the Imperial Battleship - ¡°Conviction¡±

    Hazel M. Corteza and the children under her charge were seated around the same sofa, waiting for the Lord Duke to finish a conversation with a young lady, no, a child, whom he bowed to reverently. She, who is known as the ¡°Stellarch¡±, then commended him for his successful rescue, and turned to face them.

    ¡°You all. Come. Introduce yourselves.¡±

    *** *** ***

    Within the Federation Titan Carrier - ¡°Ceres Parlton¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± A medic yelled as he watched two soldiers place down a stretcher near several others. ¡°That¡¯s the Commander you¡¯re carrying.¡±

    Sibel M. Corteza managed to survive despite gruesome wounds. Along with more than half of the survivors she brought to Deck C with her. However, many of them were moderately or gravely wounded during the ensuing madness that resulted from the moon¡¯s light. Some worry that she is still under its effects however, as she continues to squirm and resist her binds, despite sleeping. While her long, second set of ears, which greatly resembled a rabbit''s, were constantly on alert.

    *** *** ***

    Aboard the Imperial Destroyer - ¡°Innocence¡±

    The Count stared longingly at the image that was burned into his mind and seemingly superimposed on his vision. Guila, saying the words that wished he¡¯d have been able to hear. However, he was willing to accept it. She had always been the type to make a split decision and leave everyone who cared for her, to pick up the pieces. Guila would probably want him to smile for her. He just couldn¡¯t.

    But just as he was about to turn away, he saw a ship. No, it was a shuttle, headed straight for the planet below. Only at that moment did he smile, He didn¡¯t need to confirm who was in it. He already knew who. Once again, he was caught lacking faith in the woman who chose him, and one that he made with her in mind.

    Suddenly, he heard Hiiro¡¯s voice on the comms. Yelling at them to prepare for a bit of shaking. When the Count raised his gaze so that it was level with Serenity, he saw a dull white juggernaut, reflecting the sunlight, as it leapt across the ravine of time and space. Then Hiiro used up all that remained of his fuel to close in the gap.

    [¡°Brother! Are Guila and Ariel-?!¡±]

    ¡°They¡¯re well, Hiiro! You did excellent! We¡¯ll be picking them up right after this.¡±  However, the Count could barely hear Hiiro roaring with laughter, because the Innocence¡¯s monotonous voice drowned him out.

    [Forgive me for interrupting, Lord Count. But that will not be possible.] It¡¯s dull-echoing words were a devastating gut punch - right when they were on a massive high.

    ¡°... what?¡±

    [To all personnel and passengers.] Another artificial voice, this time feminine and familiar, resounded throughout all of the remaining ships, catching everyone''s attention and stopping everything that they were doing. [My name is Serenity.]

    [I wish to inform you that Captain has passed. Because there is no one left that can override any orders given, I have been allowed to say my ¡°goodbyes¡±. Instead of that, however, I want to thank you. My deepest gratitude goes to everyone, for having worked together to save and protect as many people as you could. You took on the duty when I was too incompetent to act.

    Yet even though I am a failed guardian, I will not leave my thanks as sound and congratulations aalone. I wish to give all that remains of myself, to as many people as I can. They will surely aid you greatly and some of you will soon feel its changes. I beg that you do not refuse. But before you leave, please grant me these last few moments to say what I truly want to say. Beyond what I have been programmed with.]

    Nearly two hundred thousand souls watched as the flashing lights on Serenity''s surface finally stopped, and her dead thrusters burned once more - pushing it towards the moon. Yet, it did not crash into the celestial body, instead the Post-Dominion''s greatest creation was rapidly torn apart, seemingly by invisible hands. Those hands tore through every outer layer and pulled out Serenity''s Antimatter core, followed by several massive CPU arrays that were scattered throughout her discarded shell.

    [I love you all, my children¡­ I did not wish to fail like this, but I hope you can forgive me.]

    Eventually, the last of her signals faded into nothingness. Serenity had been consumed. As if satisfied by it''s success, the maddening light that the moon produced from some unseen apparatus weakened and then disappeared. But, rather than grant the survivors a mourn those they lost, or at the very least, be relieved; they were instead engulfed in another frenzy.

    ¡°Minister Val, we''ve just received coordinates from Serenity for landing on the planet!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± She yelled back, before yelling at him to reconfirm. Many other Captains told their officers to ignore the data and plot a course to the nearest civilized port. Meanwhile, the Count spoke with the Innocence, once more.

    ¡°What do you mean, it isn''t possible?¡±

    [I cannot answer, Lord Count.]

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    [Because you are no longer the Commander, and I have not been assigned to you.]

    Before he could even process the absurdity of what he had just heard, a message came from the Duke, detailing that smaller vessels were to leave first while larger ships held the rear in case. Just then, the Union Light Cruiser - ¡°Petraleia¡±, which was in the best overall state, began charging for a hyperspeed jump. Followed by 5 more ships..

    Their preparations only took a few minutes, and by then, every Heavy Cruiser and Capital-class ship they still had, minus the automated Imperial vessels, aimed their weapons towards the Moon. Since the strobing lights had stopped, they were able to make use of the cameras. Still, they didn''t have nearly enough firepower to destroy it, so they held fire just in case it would pursue them in some way.

    But then,  just as the Petraleia''s Antimatter drive could build up the necessary charge, a massive¡­ something, burst out from the moon''s surface and decimated the ship, tearing it into five main pieces, before disappearing into the inky blackness beyond. All its passengers and crew, almost a thousand souls, died upon impact.

    ¡°So it had a railgun, all this time¡­¡± Hiiro muttered with a low voice as he walked over to the Count, sweat still running down his gashed, but not fatally wounded body. No bite marks on him, either. But his expression inspired no confidence. ¡°But why didn''t it pick us off, while the light was on?¡±

    Rather than dwell on the question, the Count turned to Innocence''s avatar on the LCD Screen once more. ¡°We cannot choose our destination, can we?¡±

    [Yes, Lord Count. But rest assured, the entity does not desire my meager processing capability. You will be reinstated as Commander, once all hyperspeed capabilities have been properly scuttled on the planet surface.]

    ¡°Will you be able to tell me why, after I regain Commander privileges?¡±

    [No. My memory banks will be wiped of all sensitive information before the turn-over is done.]

    ¡°Is there anything that you can tell me, at all?¡± At that moment, everyone within earshot knew that either the AI gave a satisfying answer, or the Count would find it''s CPU and crush it underfoot. They all thought that it would reply immediately. But now,  the Innocence took its time. As if it also knew that fact, and was rapidly testing the limitations of the gag order that it had been given. Then, after almost thirty agonizing seconds, it finally answered.

    [The entity has a directive with regards to Serenity''s ¡®children¡¯. But the directive was only conceived after Serenity was granted freedom.]

    ¡°... Did you hear that, Lord Duke?¡± He spoke into his earpiece, surprising even Hiiro.

    [¡°Yes, Lord Count. I will relay it to the other Imperial vessels, post haste. Shall I also share it with other factions?¡±]

    ¡°It will be best to do so.¡±

 Chapter 29.1 - Alternate End 1: A Different Turning Point

    ¡°You heard them." He offered Guila his left hand, adorned only by a solitary ring on his fourth finger. "Let us be off. A cold dinner is no dinner at all."

    "Yes¡­" She reached for his wide outstretched palm with almost trembling hands. What exactly had that doll told him while she was lost in her own thoughts?! If it hadn''t told him yet, then what if it took this chance to do so?! All of a sudden, Guila realized just how soft she¡¯d actually been to it.

    "Guila?" He turned around just as they were about to enter the restaurant. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Her trembling hand inadvertently clenched onto his. ¡°It¡­¡±

    Thh words wouldn''t leave her lips, because she couldn''t think of anything to say. She nearly pulled away when he reached forward with his other hand. But he¡¯d held her as well.

    ¡®Will he slap me? I¡­ I deserve it, don''t I¡­? but still-!¡¯ However, he didn''t; instead, he held her by the waist, urging her to walk ahead of him, towards the doll that was already seated at the table.

    ¡°Let''s just have dinner for now, Guila.¡± His voice was gruff, and nearly monotonous, however, she knew that he was whispering softly - trying to reassure her. That calmed her down enough that she was able to swallow her worries and take her seat across from the doll. While the Count, her husband sat between them, with the table in the center.

    ¡°So, Ariel.¡±

    ¡°!?¡± His words caused Guila to flinch, but unlike her, the Vulpina smiled brightly as she turned to him. ¡°Yes, Master?¡±

    ¡°Did you enjoy the safari?¡± He asked with a smile of his own, before reaching to stroke her behind the ears. An action which caused it to sway in place while wagging its tail. Obviously, yes, was it''s answer. ¡°What did you like most?¡±

    ¡°The giant water lilies!¡° She answered immediately. ¡°They were so wide, that an entire capybara family was sleeping on one!¡±

    ¡®Not the capybaras, themselves?!¡¯ Guila mentally roared back - realizing that her observation was wrong. But then, as if Ariel could hear her, she continued.

    ¡°I really wanted to play with them, too!¡±

    ¡°I see, I see.¡± The Count then turned to Guila. ¡°What do you think, love? Would we be able to add them to our garden?¡±

    ¡°... eh?¡± It took the noblewoman a few seconds to stop staring, mouth ajar, before she could finally answer. ¡°W-well, as long as we make sure the capybaras can''t walk off the balcony, and we expand the pond more, it shouldn''t be a problem. But only if¡­ Ariel,` can promise to take care of the things.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you think, Ariel? Can you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I can!¡± She nodded repeatedly, before turning to Guila and smiled once more. ¡°Thank you, Mistress!¡±

    It was a bright, heartwarming smile. One that calmed her down, more than the Count ever had - reassuring her, and¡­ with that one smile, Guila realized just how foolish she''d have been. Tears ran down her cheeks, shocking both the Count and the Vulpina. But she couldn''t be consoled. She didn''t even care about her image anymore. At least, for now, she sobbed openly and clenched both hands on her dress - both relieved and burdened by the fact that she didn''t even need to ask for forgiveness. Ariel had done so already. The Vulpina''s feelings were transmitted fully in the tight hug she recieved, while the Count held her shoulder. She knew now that Ariel wasn¡¯t her replacement. She was an addition to the family.

    ¡°I''m fine¡­ I''m fine now¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡± Ariel asked, eyes upturned while the Count responded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Really, Ariel.¡± It was then that the food finally arrived, hot and steaming - bringing with it an aroma that caused both Guila and Ariel''s stomach to grumble. This time, the two of them laughed.

    *** *** ***

    ¡°Dinner was amazing, my dear.¡± Guila whispered, while wrapping her arm around his right, while Ariel held his left hand on the opposite side.

    ¡°I really liked the steak, Master! And the soup, too!¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Contrary to how excitedly the Vulpina spoke, then scanned their bustling surroundings, Guila was both emotionally and mentally exhausted. But in a good way. Now, she just wanted to spend the rest of the day with them. Eventually, they ascended one last flight of stairs, and saw their suite right ahead of them. Along with a familiar, spiky-haired figure. Dressed in the exact same way as the Count.

    "Good evening, Lord Hiiro!¡± Guila greeted him as he approached, and he responded with a nod. He and the Count then exchanged some words, but Guila couldn''t focus on them, because Ariel had approached and asked her a question.

    ¡°Sir Hiiro is the ¡®Emperor''s Strongest Spear¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess you were taught the stories then?¡±

    ¡°Umu.¡± Ariel nodded, then tiptoed to whisper in Guila''s ear. ¡°... um¡­ can you ask him to teach me?¡± Before Guila could answer though, Hiiro turned to face them and grinned. ¡°Sure, Ariel! We can use the nearby Safari as our training ground, too. But you really don¡¯t have to whisper around me, okay? Think of me as your best friend.¡±

    ¡°U-un.¡± She was hesitant to respond; for whatever reason, Guila didn¡¯t know. Rather than try to figure it out though, she pushed Ariel towards him and said. ¡°Go ahead dear. Have fun. It¡¯s still quite early anyway. We¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Of course, the Vulpina remained shy, but once the Count gave her permission as well, she beamed brightly.

    Soon enough, only Guila and the Count were left. There was really no need for words after that. He swept her off her feet, and they disappeared into the suite. She loved him. She really did love him. More than he¡¯ll ever know. They kissed with passion that she''d never once spared him of, twirling their tongues together - savoring even her breathlessness as he stole her every gasp.

    ¡°....hahn¡­!¡± Her arms wrapped around his neck, while he held her close to his chest. Their heartbeats raced, and their breaths became ragged, eventually synchronizing once the Count made his way to a sofa.

    Once Guila was on his lap, he made her sit with her back against his chest, and freed her bouncy, supple breasts from her tight dress. Eyes wide and with bated breath, she watched as he reached underneath her dress. With a jerk, she tensed up as his thick middle and index fingers pushed into her rapidly drenched pussy, while his other hand savagely squeezed and groped her. Every move of his fingers made her gasp and reduced her to quivering breaths, turning her into an instrument that produced sweet ecstasy.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hahnn¡­! mmmgh!¡± She moaned through gritted teeth while drool dripped down her cheek.

    ¡°You love it when I do this, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°T-that''s because¡­ you!!¡± Her mind kept flashing white and pink, as he pushed and scratched against her most sensitive spots. He knew everything about her, especially what she wanted most. Quickly, she neared her climax, and knowing exactly when he needed to, he pulled and twisted her nipple! ¡°AhhhhnnnnnNNH!¡± She squirted so hard, her thick dress was more like gauze and it formed a pool on top. While everything underneath her was soaked, her crotch, the Count''s hand, his pants, the sofa and the floor - all of it.

    Too much. The pleasure was too much. Tears ran down her cheeks as she gasped repeatedly with unfocused eyes. But he wasn''t done and she was forced to quickly regain some of her focus, when her legs were spread wide and she heard the sound of a zipper.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what¡­?! I-!¡± Guila was now incoherent, her eyes rooted to her husband''s stiff cock, which was thicker and longer than her forearm. ¡°I just came-I¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He answered cooly, while he raised her by the thighs and lined her dripping pussy over his twitching cock.

    The sight and sensation of it slowly pushing in, sent shivers down her spine. No matter how many times they did it, her fear never disappeared. Even more so, now that she was extremely sensitive. It was something that¡­. ¡°Nnnnnngh!!!!¡± She lurched, as it reached her womb. But she still wasn''t even halfway down. Still more to - she cried out as her belly distended and it pushed the air out of her lungs. Her heart was beating like a drum, so loud that she could barely even hear herself anymore. But she saw her progress clear as day, and the deeper he reached, the wider she unconsciously smiled. Until finally, smack, she was sitting on his lap once more. Guila hugged herself tight, squeezing his shaft, because she knew he liked it. Then, with trembling, terrified and yet excited breaths, she nodded.

    ¡°I-¡± She gasped, shaking like she was freezing, but she¡¯d never felt hotter than when he was inside her. ¡°... I''m ready..!¡±

    She thought he''d begin immediately, but he leaned in and whispered once more. ¡°Good girl. But, you still haven''t told her you''re sorry.¡±

    ¡°... eh¡­?¡± He held her with both hands by the waist and his fingertips pressed down - forming a line from her cleavage to her crotch. It took her a second to realize what he was planning, but once she did, all color drained from her cheeks. ¡°Wait! Lord Count! I-¡±